when ye become men ye must put away these childish things Blow at the Root p. 82 83. The expresse testimonies of Scripture forbidding even Angels to adde any thing to those things which are commanded by the Lord do prove the perfection of the Scripture Deut. 4. 5 12. and 12. 32. and 30. 10. and 5. 12 13 14. and 28. 58. Ioshua 1. 7 8. Prov. 30. 5. wherefore the Apostle commands That no man presume above that which is written 1 Cor. 4. 6. 2 Tim. 3. 15 16. Divers reasons may be drawn from this last place to prove the perfection of the Scripture 1. The Apostle teacheth That the Scriptures are able to make a man wise to salvation therefore there needeth no further counsel nor direction thereunto but out of the Scriptures 2. The Scriptures are able to make the man of God that is the Minister of the Word perfect and compleat unto every work of his Ministery whether it be by teaching true Doctrine or confuting false by exhorting and putting forward to that which is good or dehorting from that which is evil Paul would not have us think that all and every writing viz. of Plato Aristotle is divinely inspired for in ver 15. he not only useth the plural number calling them the holy writings thereby to note the word of God and not one sentence or Book but all the sentences and Books of the Scripture and also useth the Article which hath force of an universal note therefore the Greek words the whole Scripture signifieth the whole altogether and not every part severally in this place 2. No one part of holy Scripture is able to make the Minister perfect therefore it must needs be understood of the whole body of holy Scripture wherein this sufficiency is to be found The Ancient Fathers and other Divines have from this place proved the perfection and sufficiency of the Scripture in all things necessary to salvation We do not reason thus as the Papists charge us it is profitable therefore it is sufficient but because 1. The Scripture is profitable for all these ends viz. to teach sound Doctrine to refute false opinions to instruct in holy life and correct ill manners therefore it is sufficient or it is profitable to all those functions of the Ministery that a Minister of the Church may be perfect therefore much more for the people Argumentum non nititur unica illa voce utilis sed toto sententiae complexu Chamierus Hitherto of the perfection of the Scripture absolutely considered now follows the sufficiency thereof in opposition to unwritten traditions or verities as the Papists speak D Davenant premiseth these things for the better understanding of the sufficiency of the Scripture 1. We speak of the state of the Church saith he in which God hath ceased to speak to men by the Prophets or Apostles divinely inspired and to lay open new Revelations to his Church 2. We grant that the Apostles living and preaching and the Canon of the New Testament being not yet sealed their Gospel delivered Viva Voce was no lesse a rule of Faith and Worship then the writings of Moses and the Prophets 3. We do not reject all the traditions of the Church for we embrace certain Historical and Ceremonial ones but we deny that opinions of faith or precepts of worship can be confirmed by unwritten traditions 4. We call that an opinion of Faith to speak properly and strictly when a Proposition is revealed by God which exceeds the capacity of nature and is propounded to be believed as necessary to be known to Salvation Fundamentall opinions are those which by a usuall and proper name are called Articles of Faith 5. What is not in respect of the Matter an Article of Faith may be a Proposition to be believed with a Theological Faith if you look to the manner of revealing as that the Sun is a great light the Moon a lesse Gen. 1. 16. that Rachel was beautifull Leah blear-eyed The Papists do not cease to accuse the Scripture of imperfection and insufficiency as not containing all things necessary to salvation The Councel of Trent Sess. 4. decret 1. saith That the Truth and Discipline is contained in libris scriptis sine scripto traditionibus The Papists generally divide the word of God into the word written and traditions They affirm that there are many things belonging to Christian faith which are neither contained in the Scriptures openly nor secretly This opinion is maintained by the Papists but it was not first invented by them The Jewish Fathers did use the traditions of the Elders and it hath been said of old Mark 75. Matth. 5. 21. for their errors and superstitions yea at length they affirmed that God gave to Moses in Mount Sinai the Scripture and the Cabala or a double Law the one written the other unwritten The Tridentin Fathers Sâ—s 4. do command Traditions to be received with the same reverend affection and piety with which we imbrace the Scripture and because one Bishop in the Councel of Trent refused this he was excluded In the mean space they explain not what those Traditions are which must be so regarded none of them would ever give us a List and Catalogue of those Ordinances which are to be defended by the authority of unwritten Traditions not of the Word committed to writing onely they affirm in general whatsoever they teach or do which is not in the Scripture that it is to be put into the number of Traditions unwritten The cause of it self is manifest That at their pleasure they might thrust what they would upon the Church under the name of Traditions Vide Whitak de Script contro Quaest. 6. c. 5. See also Moulins Buckler of Faith p. 51. Lindan the Papist was not ashamed to say That it had been better for the Church if there had been no Scripture at all but onely Traditions For saith he we may do well enough with Traditions though we had no Scripture but could not do well enough with Scripture though we had no Traditions Baldwin saith a Testament may be either Scriptum or Nuncupativum set down in writing or uttered by word of mouth But a Nuncupative Testament or Will made by word of mouth without writing must be proved by solemn witnesses The solemn witnesses of Christs Testament are the Prophets and Apostles Let Papists if they can prove by them that part of the Testament of Christ is unwritten Any indifferent Reader will conceive that the Scriptures make most for them who stand most for their Authority and perfection as all the reformed Divines do not only affirming but also confirming that the Scripture is not only a most perfect but the onely infallible rule of faith Titus 1. 2. Rom. 3. 4. God cannot lie and Let God be true and every man a lier that is subject to errour and falshood Every Article of Divine Faith must have a certain and
infallible ground there is none such of supernatural truth but the Scripture Because our Adversaries do contend for Traditions not written hotly and zealously against the total perfection of the Scripture that they might thrust upon us many points by their own confession not contained in Scripture and usurp to themselves irrefragable authority in the Church it shall not be amisse largely to consider of this matter And first to enquire of the signification of the words Greek and Latine which are translated Tradition and then to come to the matter which is controverted between us and the Papists The Greek word signifying Tradition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which in the New Testament is used onely in these places Matth. 15. 2 3 6. Mark 7. 3 5 8 9 13. 1 Cor. 11. 2. Gal. 1. 14. Colos 2. 8. 2 Thess. 2. 15. and 3. 6. and in the vulgar Latine is rendred Traditio Mat. 15. 2 3 6. Mark 7. 3 5 8 9 13. Gal. 1. 14. Col. 2. 6. 2 Thess. 2. 15. and 3. 6. and Praecepta 1 Cor. 11. 2. Whereto the Rhemists translation which seemeth to be but a bare translation of the Vulgar Latin doth wholly agree using the word Tradition every where excepting 1 Cor. 11. 2. where they use the word Pâ—ecepts but set in the margent the word Tradition Arias Montanus in his interlineal Translation doth render it Traditio Beza doth commonly express it by the word traditio In the English Geneva Bible we translate it by the word Instruction Tradition calling mens precepts Traditions the Apostles Doctrine Ordinances or Instructions not that we feared the word Tradition but because we would not have the simple deceived as though the unwritten verities of the Papists were thereby commended or as though we had some honourable conceit of them and what we did herein the signification of the word doth give us free liberty to do in our last English Translation we use the word Tradition as often as the Vulgar Latine or the Rhemists have done not that we were driven by fear or shame to alter what was done before but because we would cut off all occasion of carping at our Translation though never so unjust First We contend not about the name Tradition the word may lawfully be used if the sense affixed thereto be lawful 2. All Traditions unwritten are not simply condemned by us 3. The Apostles delivered by lively voice many observations dispensable and alterable according to the circumstances of time and persons appertaining to order and comelinesse only we say That they were not of the substance of Religion that they were not general concerning all Churches 4. We receive the number and names of the Authors of Books Divine and Canonical as delivered by tradition but the Divine Truth of those Books is in it self clear and evident unto us not depending on the Churches Authority The Books of Scripture have not their Authority quoad nos from the approbation of the Church but win credit of themselves and yield sufficient satisfaction to all men of their Divine Truth whence we judge the Church that receiveth them to be led by the Spirit of God yet the Number Authors and Integrity of the parts of those Books we receive as delivered by Tradition 5. The continued practice of such things as are neither expresly contained in Scripture nor the example of such practice expresly there delivered though the Grounds Reasons and cause of the necessity of such practice be there contained and the benefit and good that followeth of it we receive upon Tradition though the thing it self we receive not for Tradition Of this sort is the Baptism of Infants which may be named a Tradition because it is not expresly delivered in Scripture that the Apostles did baptize â—nfants nor any expresse precept there found that they should so do yet is not this so received by bare and naked Tradition but that we finde the Scripture to deliver unto us the ground of it Bellarmine and Maldonat both do confesse That the Baptism of Infants may be proved by the Scripture and therefore Maldonat concludes Nobis verò traditio non est Bellarmine as Whitaker shews contradicts himself for first he saith That the Baptism of Infants is an unwritten Tradition and after That the Catholicks can prove Baptism of Infants from the Scriptures To this head we may referre the observation of the Lords-day the precept whereof is not found in Scripture though the practice be And if for that cause any shall name it a Tradition we will not contend about the word if he grant withall that the example Apostolical hath the force of a Law as implying a common equity concerning us no lesse then it did them If any man shall call the summary comprehension of the chief heads of Christian Doctrine contained in the Creed commonly called The Apostles Creed a Tradition we will not contend about it For although every part thereof be contained in Scripture yet the orderly connexion and distinct explication of those principal Articles gathered into an Epitome wherein are implied and whence are inferred all Conclusions Theological is an Act humane not divine and in that sense may be called a Tradition But let it be noted withall that we admit it not to have that credit as now it hath to be the Rule of Faith for this is the priviledge of holy Scripture The Creed it self was gathered out of Scripture and is to be expounded by the Scripture therefore it is not given to be a perfect Canon of faith and manners By Tradition is noted 1. Whatsoever is delivered by men divinely inspired and immediately called whether it be by lively voice or by writing 2. In special it notes the word of God committed to writing 1 Cor. 15. 3. 3. It signifies Rites expresly contained in writing Act. 6. 14. 4. It betokens that which is not committed to writing but only delivered by lively voice of the Apostles 5. It signifieth that which is invented and delivered by men not immediately called In Scripture Tradition is taken 1. In good part for any Rite or Doctrine of God delivered to his Church either by word or writing whether it concern faith and good works or the external Government of the Church 2 Thess. 2. 15. 1 Cor. 11. 15. and 23. 2. In ill part it noteth the vain idle and unwarrantable inventions of men whether Doctrine or Rites Mat. 15. 3. Mar. 7. 8 9. When the Fathers speak reverently of Traditions by the word Tradition either they understand the holy Scripture which also is a Tradition it is a Doctrine left unto us Or by Traditions they understand observations touching Ecclesiastical policy Du Moulin Reasons confirming the sufficiency of Scripture against Popish Traditions 1. The whole Church is founded upon the Doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles which were not true if any Doctrine was necessary to Salvation not revealed by the Prophets and Apostles 2.
Christ had told them of nor the Scriptures had taught them yet this is rather against the Papists For that which the holy Ghost taught them they undoubtedly left in record unto the Church as being faithful stewards and revealing the whole counsel of God unto the people 4. It hath been the practice of Hereticks as Augustine affirmeth at all times to cover their dreams and phantasies with this sentence of our Saviour Christ. Lastly If it be asked What were those grave and great mysteries which the Apostles could not for their rudeness bear they are forsooth oyl and spittle in Baptism Candles light at noon dayes which was not in the darker time of the Law baptizing of Bels and such like gue-gaws as the grossest and carnallest men are fittest to receive Object 2 Thess 2. 15. Therefore Brethron stand fast and hold the Traditions which ye have been taught whether by word or our Epistle From these words say our Adversaries it appears that all things were not written Et nullum Papistae in Scripturis locum probabiliorem inveniunt saith Whitaker The Hereticks say the Rhemists on this place purposely guilefully and of ill conscience refrain in their Translations from the Ecclesiastical and most usual word Tradition evermore when it is taken in good part though it expresse most exactly the signification of the Greek word but when it soundeth in their fond phantasie against the Traditions of the Church as indeed in true sense it never doth there they use it most gladly Here therefore and in the like places that the Reader may not so easily like of Traditions unwritten commended by the Apostle they translate Instructions Constitutions Ordinances and what they can invent else to hide the Truth from the simple or unwary Reader whose Translations have none other end but to beguile such by Art and Conveyance Thus farre the Rhemists Paul taught the Thessalonians some things by word of mouth which he taught them not in his two Epistles which he wrote unto them therefore he taught some Doctrins which he wrote not as if that Paul wrote no more Epistles then these two whereby that which he taught not them in writing unto them he taught them by writing unto others Secondly How followeth this Argument Paul wrote not all the Doctrines of God unto the Thessalonians therefore they are not all written in the Prophetical and Evangelical writings whereas it is plainly testified that the Old Testament containeth a perfect Rule of the Doctrine of salvation the New being written for a Declaration of the fulfilling and further clearing of that in the Old Testament Thirdly It appeareth manifestly in the Acts what was the summe of that which Paul taught the Thessalonians by word of mouth For there it is witnessed that Paul taught out of the Scriptures that it behoved Christ to suffer and rise again from the dead and that Jesus was Christ this teaching then by word is there limited to the Scriptures of the Law and Prophets Neither ought it to seem strange that this was the summe of all which the Apostle taught at Thessalonica where he he tarried so small a while when amongst the Corinthians where he remained longest of any place and consequently taught most he sheweth that he taught nothing but Christ and him crucified Fourthly The Apostle himself in this very place calling vers 14. whatsoever he taught by word or wrote by the name of the Gospel doth declare evidently that he taught nothing but that which is contained in Scripture seeing the Apostle defineth the Gospel which he preached to be that which is contained in the Scriptures Fifthly That the Thessalonians had some part of Christian Doctrine delivered by word of mouth that is by the Apostles preaching at such time as he did write unto them and some part by his Epistles the Text enforceth us to grant But that the Church at this day or ever since the Testament was written had any Tradition by word of mouth necessary to salvation which was not contained in the Old and New Testament we will never grant The Papists do commonly abuse the name of Tradition which signifieth properly a delivery or a thing delivered for such a matter as is delivered onely by word of mouth and so received from hand to hand that is never put in writing but hath his credit without the holy Scripture of God as the Jews had their Cabala and the Scribes and the Pharisees their Traditions besides the Law of God For the justifying of our Translation it is true that we alter according to the circumstances of the place especially considering that the word Tradition which of it self is indifferent as well to that which is written as to that which is not written hath been of us and them appropriated to note forth onely unwritten Constitutions therefore we must needs avoid in such places as this the word Traditions though our last Translation useth it where the simple might be deceived to think that the Holy Ghoâ—t did ever commend any such to the Church which he would not have committed to writing in the holy Scriptures and in stead of the word so commonly taken although it do not necessarily signifie any such matter we doe use such words as doe truely expresse the Apostles meaning and the Greek word doth also signifie therefore we use these words Ordinances or Instructions Institutions or the Doctrine delivered all which being of one or near sense the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth signifie and the same doth Tradition signifie if it be rightly understood Object 1 Timothy 6. 20. O Timothy Keep that which is committed to thy trust By the name of pledge saith Bellarmine not the Scripture but the treasure of unwritten Doctrine is understood Depositum say the Rhemists is the whole Doctrine of Christianity being taught by the Apostles and delivered their Successors Answ. Though other learned men interpret this pledge or gage to be the gift of the Holy Ghost yet we willingly acknowledge that it is to be understood of the Doctrine of Christianity as that which hath best ground both by circumstance of this and conference of other places Whence we inferre That the Doctrine of truth is not the Churches Decrees but the Lords given to the Church to keep only wherewith the Title of a pledge cannot stand unlesse one may lay to pledge a thing in his own hands since in Popery the Church her self maketh the Doctrine which her self taketh to pledge Herein they handle it like a pledge that they lock it up fast where the people of God for whose use it is given to be kept cannot come unto it What had become of the Law of God if others had not been more faithful keepers of it then the Priests to whom the principal Copy thereof written with the finger of God himself was committed There are some points of faith not contained in the Scripture neither in the Old nor New
God 2. Epicurism scoffing at Divinity 3. Heresie depraving and corrupting Divinity VI. The Excellency of Divine Knowledge or the study of Divinity appeareth in these particulars 1. In the subject Matter of it which is Divine either in its own Nature as God and Christ Psal. 70. 7. Ioh. 5. 46. or in relation to him as the Scripture Sacraments It is called The wisdom of God Prov. 2. 10. 3. 13. 1 Cor. 2. 6 7. and That wisdom which is from above Jam. 3. 17. If to know the nature of an Herb or the Sun and Stars be excellent how much more to know the Nature of God Aristotle held it a great matter to know but a little concerning the first mover and Intelligences Paul desired to know nothing but Christ and him crucified 1 Cor. 2. 2. that is he professed no other knowledge Si Christum discis satis est si caetera nescis Si Christum nescis nihil est si cetera discis In this Mystery of Christ God is revealed in the highest and most glorious way 2 Cor. 4. 6. there is more wisdom holinesse power justice discovered in the Mystery of the Gospel then was known before to men and Angels Christ is the summe of all divine revealed truths Luk. 24. 27. Acts 10. 43. Here is the onely knowledge which is necessary to make the man of God perfect Col. 2. 3. The Metaphysicks handle not things properly divinely revealed but that which the Philosophers by the light of nature judged to be Divine 2. In the End The principal and main end of Divinity is the glory of God that is the Celebration or setting forth of Gods infinite Excellency the secondary end is mans blessednesse Iohn 17. 3. 3. In the Certainty of it Gods Word is said to be sure and like Gold seven times refined there is no drosse of falshood in it The Academicks thought every thing so uncertain that they doubted of all things 4. In the Cause of it These truths are such as cannot be known but by Gods revealing them to us All Scripture was given by Divine Inspiration Flesh and bloud hath nor revealed this unto thee a humane light is enough to know other things 5. In the Holinesse of it Psal. 19. 5. By them thy servant is fore-warned 1 Tim. 3. 15. The word of God is able to make us wise to Salvation and to furnish to every good work Christ makes this a cause of the errour and wickednesse in mans life that they do not read and understand the Scriptures 6. In the Delight and Sweetnesse of it Iob 23. 12. preferred the Word of God before his food David before thousands of Gold and Silver before the honey and the honey-comb Psal. 19. 10. 119. 103. and when he ceaseth to compare he beginneth to admire Wanderfull are thy Testimonies Archimedes took great delight in the Mathematicks Augustine refused to take delight in Tullies Hortensius because the name of Jesus Christ was not there Nomen Iesu non erat ibi He saiâ—â— in his Confessions Sacrae Scripturae tuae sunt sanctae deliciae meae 7. In the Excellency of the Students of it 1. The Saints of God in the Old Testament the Patriarks and Prophets 1 Pet. 1. 10 11. 2. The Saints of God in the New Testament Matth. 11. 25. Col. 1. 27. 3. It is the study of the Angels and Saints of God sn heaven 1 Pet. 1. 12. Ephes. 3. 10. 1. The natural knowledge and enquiry of the Angels could never have discovered to them the Mystery of Christ in the Gospel 2. They know it by the Church that is saith Oecumenius by the several dispensations of God to his people under the Gospel 8. In that the Devil and Hereticks oppose it The Papists would not have the Bible translated nor Divine Service performed in the vulgar tongue CHAP. II. Of the Divine Authority of the Scriptures TWo things are to be considered in Divinity First The Rule of it the Scripture or Word of God Secondly The Matter of Parts of it concerning God and man Principium essendi in Divinity is God the first Essence Principium cognoscendi the Scripture by which we know God and all things concerning him I shall handle both these principles but begin with the Scripture as many Systematical Writers do IT is necessary that the true Religion have a rule whereby it may be squared else there could be no certainty in it but there would be as many Religions as men It appears by the light of nature the Heathen had known rules for their Rites Ceremonies and Services the Turks have their Alcoran the Iews their Talmud the Papists their Decretals every Art hath its Rule neither can any thing be a Duty which hath not a Rule There are three general Characters whereby we may know any Word to be the Word of God and a Religion to be the true Religion 1. That which doth most set forth the glory of God 2. That which doth direct us to a rule which is a perfect rule of holinesse toward God and righteousnesse toward man 3. That which shews a way sutable to Gods glory and mens necessity to reconcile us to God The word of God sets forth Gods glory in all the perfections and is a compleat rule of holinesse to God and righteousnesse to men All the wisdom of the world cannot shew what is more sutable to the glory of God and the nature of man to reconcile God and men then for him that is God and man to do it God revealed himself divers wayes to the Fathers Heb. 1. 1. The manner of revealing Gods will is three-fold according to our three instruments of conceiving viz. Understanding Phantasie and Senses to the understanding God revealed his Will by engraving it in the heart with his own finger Ier. 31. 33. by Divine inspiration 2 Pet. 1. 21. 2 Chron. 15. 1. Heb. 8. 11. Iohn 14. 26. and by intellectual Visions Numb 11. 5. to the phantasie God revealed his Will by imaginary Visions to Prophets awake and by dreams to Prophets asleep Gen. 40. 8. 41. 8 9. Acts 16. 10. 10. 3. Numb 14. 4. to the Senses God revealed his Will and that either by Vision to the Eye or lively Voice to the Ear Gen. 3. 9. 4. 6. 15. 4 5. Exod. 20. 1 2. 3. 1 2 3. 33. 17. And lastly by writing This Revelation was sometimes immediate by God himself after an unspeakable manner or by means viz. Angels Urim and Thummim Prophets Christ himself and his Apostles The written Word for the Matter contained in it is called The word of God Rom. 9 6 for the manner of Record The Scripture John 10. 35. 2 Tim. 3. 16. 1 Pet. 2. 6. or Scriptures Matth. 22. 29. John 5. 39. Rom. 15. 4. 2 Pet. 3. 16. By an Antonomasie or an excellency of phrase as the most worthy writings that ever saw the light sometimes with an
Epithete The holy Scriptures Rom. 1. 2. 2 Tim. 3. 15. The Scriptures of the Prophets Rom. 16. 26. Some think that Enoch the seventh from Adam wrote but Iude 14. speaketh only of his prophesying which might rather be by word of mouth then writing because our Saviour citing Scripture ever gives the first place to Moses and undertaking by the Scriptures to prove himself to be the Messiah that he ought to suffeâ— began at Moses Luke 24. 27. No doubt if there had been any more ancient then Moses our Saviour would have alledged it because all the Scripture that was before him was to give testimony of him The Author of the Scriptures was God himself they came from him in a special and peculiar manner commonly called inspiration which is an act of Gods Spirit immediately imprinting or infusing those notions into their brains and those phrases and words by which the notions were uttered 2 Tim. 3. 16. All Scripture is given by Divine inspiration or by inspiration of God Prophecy came not of old time by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were moved or carried by the Holy Ghost 2 Pet. 1. 21. They did not write these things of their own heads but the Spirit of God did move and work them to it and in it 2 Sam. 23. 2. The spirit of the Lord spake by me that is did immediately guide me and tell me what matter to utter and in what words Stephen saith they resisted the Holy Ghost when they did disobey the Scriptures The Holy Ghost by the mouth of David and the mouth of Isaiah spake Acts 1. 16. 4. 25. 28. 25. The Inscriptions of many Prophetical Books and Epistles Apostolical run thus The word of the Lord which come to Hosea Amos Ioel Paul Peter Iames a servant of God and an Apostle of Christ. The Proeme that is set before divers Prophecies is this Thus saith the Lord and the Prophets inculcate that speech The mouth of the Lord hath spoken it because they would take off the thoughts of the people from their own persons and lift them up to consideration of God the chief Author It is all one to say The Scripture saith Rom. 4. 3. 10. 11. 11. 2. Gal. 4. 30. 1 Tim. 5. 10. and God saith Rom. 9. 25. Heb. 4. 3. 8. 5. 13. 5. and the word Scripture is put for God speaking in the Scripture The Scripture saith to Pharaâ—h Rom. 9. 7. and The Scripture hath shut up all men under sin Galat. 3. 22. for which in another place God hath shut up Rom. 11. 32. All other disciplines were from God and every truth whosoever speaks it is from the Holy Ghost but the Scripture in a singular manner is attributed to the Holy Ghost he immediately dictated it to the Holy men of God The efficient principall cause then of the Scripture was God the ten Commandments of which most of the rest is an exposition were written after a secret and unutterable manner by God himself therefore they are called the writings of God Exod. 32. 16. Secondly all the rest which was written though men were the instruments was done by his appointment and assistance Exod. 17. 14. â—sai 8. 1. Ier. 30 2. The Scripture is often attributed to the Holy Ghost as the Author and no mention is made of the Pen-men Heb. 10. 15. The Prophets and Apostles were the Pen-men of the Scripture whose Calling Sending and Inspiration was certainly Divine for whatsoever they taught the Church of God or left in writing they learned not before in the Schools 1 Cor. 2. 13. The Divine Authority of the Word may be defined a certain dignity and excellency of the Scripture above all other sayings or writings whatsoever whereby it is perfectly true in word and sense it deserves credit in all sayings narrations of things past present and to come threatnings and promises and as superiour doth binde to obedience if it either forbid or command any thing 1 Tim. 1. 15. 2 Pet. 1. 19. Iohn 5. 39. Heb. 6. 18. Rom. 1. 5. 2 Cor. 10. 5 6. 13. 3. 12. 12. Gal. 1. 1 12 13. though the things in mans judgement seem unlike or incredible or the Commandments hard and foolish to the carnal minde Hereticks have laboured to prove their corrupt and damnable opinions out of the Scripture and have received some books if not all as Divine The Turks at this day so esteem the five books of Moses as they will kisse such patches of Paper as they finde having any part thereof written in the same Aristaeus an Heathen when he had determined to have disputed against Scripture confesseth that he was forbidden by God in a dream Plato is termed Moses Atticus Moses speaking Greek The holy Scripture in it self is Divine and Authentical though no man in the world should so acknowledge it as the Sun in it self were light though all the men in the world were blinde and could not or would not see it but in respect of us it is Divine and Authentical when it is acknowledged and esteemed so to be The Scripture is the word of God written by holy men as they were inspired by the holy Ghost divinely containing all Divine Truth necessary to salvation for the edification and instruction of Gods Church thereunto and for the glory of God The holy Scriptures are that Divine Instrument and means by which we are taught to believe what we ought touching God and our selves and all creatures and how to please God in all things unto eternal life Robins Essayes 8th Observ. Divines have given almost fourty several Arguments to prove the Scriptures to be the word of God That the Scriptures were from God may appear by several Reasons 1. Intrinsecal taken out of the Scriptures themselves 2. Extrinsecal acts of God and works of providence about them 1. Intrinsecal 1. From the excellency of their matter which is heavenly the divine and supernatural matter contained in it It telleth us of such things as do far exceed the reach of mans reason and which it was impossible for any man to counterfeit and feign and which being told are so correspondent to reason that no man can see just cause to call them into question as the Doctrine of Creation of all things in six dayes the Doctrine of the fall of our first Parents the Story of the Delivering Israel out of Aegypt of the Delivering of the Law and ten Commandments the Doctrine of the incarnation of Christ Jesus of the Resurrection of the dead of the last Judgement of the life to come and of the Immortality of the soul for though this last was taught also by Philosophers yet it is so doubtfully and unperfectly handled by them in comparison of the delivering thereof in Scripture that it is apparent it was another Spirit which guided the teachers of it here then they were guided withall What Angel
Argument then the testimony of the Church which say they doth infallibly propound unto us what is to be believed what is not to be believed and Hermanus saith That the Scripture is no more worth then Aesops Fables without the testimony of the Church As in other Sciences there are alwaies some principles per se nota indemonstrabilia whence other things are proved so in Divinity all conclusions in point of belief and practice are proved by the Scripture The Scriptures prove themselves by their own natural light manifesting their divine original whence they are and their right meaning how they must be understood They are like light primum visibile which maketh all other things manifest and it self too by its own proper qualities 1. The Church rather depends on the Scripture which is an object not principle of Divinity the Church ought to be subject to Christ Ephes. 5. 24. the Scripture is the word of Christ Col. 3. 16. 2. All the words of the Scripture are words of truth Dan. 10. 21. some words of the Church are words of error Isa. 1. 21 24. 3. 8 9. 5. 13. But the authority of him that speaks alwaies truth is greater then of him who sometimes lies Ergo The Authority of the Scripture is greater then that of the Church Goodnesse it self cannot deceive wisdom it self cannot be deceived God is both Tit. 1. 2. The voice of the Scripture is the voice of God 2 Tim. 3. 16. but the voice of the Church is the voice of men Act. 14. 14. 15. 17. 17. 30. 3. Faith and a firm consolation in temptations ought to relie on a sure that is a divine foundation for every humane testimony is uncertain 4. In vain shall we dispute against the wicked concerning Religion and Divine truth if we shall say it comes from God because we affirm so 5. This is proved by Scriptures Iohn 5. 34 35. Christ in his Humiliation did not receive the testimony of Iohn much lesse will he receive the testimony of others now he is glorified Ioh. 5. 34 35 36. 1 Cor. 2. 4 5. 1 Ioh. 5. 9. 6. The Authority proving is greater more certain and more known then the conclusion proved by the same Authoritas probans is greater then probata The Papists to prove the Authority of the Church flie to the Scriptures For I demand Whence do we understand that the Church erres not in delivering the Canon of the Scripture they answer It is governed by the Holy Ghost and therefore cannot erre in it's decrees But how appears it that it is so governed alwaies They answer God hath promised it and then they alledge those places to prove it Obj. 1. The Church is ancienter then the Scripture because it was before Moses Ergo It hath greater Authority Ans. 1. The Prophets and Iohn Baptist were ancienter then Christ yet not of greater Authority 2. Consider the Word 1. Quoad formale externum as written and cloathed with words so the Church was before the Scripture 2. Quoad formale internum the matter and sense or meaning so the Scripture was more ancient than the Church because the Church is gathered and governed by it 1 Pet. 1 23. Ioh. 17. 20. Iam. 1 18. Semen semper sobole illa cujus est sâ—men antiquius esse necâ—sse est In the thing it self the being and substance of the Word was before the Church although in this circumstance and manner of being it was after Obj. 2. Non crederem Evangelio nisi me commoveret Ecclesiae Catholicae Authoritas saith Augustine Ans. These words saith Whitaker are so well known to the Papists that one can hardly exchange three words with them but they will produce them It is true indeed that we may at the first be much moved to receive and hearken to the Scriptures because the Church gives testimony of them as the woman of Samaria by her speeches of Christ was a means of moving the Samaritans to believe but when the men of Samaria had heard Christ himself speak They believed in him more for his own words then the womans Iohn 4. 39 41. In which sense those words of Augustine so frequently quoted by the Papists are to be interpreted Augustine spake this of himself being a Manichee when he was a Manichee he was first moved by the Authority of the Church to believe the Gospel His meaning is that he had uever believed the Gospel if the Authority of the Church had not been an introduction unto him not that his faith rested upon it as a final stay but that it caused him so farre to respect the Word of the Gospel to listen unto it and with a kinde of acquisite and humane faith to believe it that he was thereby fitted to a better illumination by force whereof he might more certainly believe it to be of God But that the testimony of one Father in one place in a matter of such consequence should be of that force it is strange We deny not the Ministery of the Church as an external means to move us to imbrace the Word of God but we deny the Authority of the Church to be the principal means When we call the Scriptures Canonical we call them not so passively because they are received into the Canon by men and accepted of but actively because they prescribe a Canon and Rule to us The Office of the Church in respect of the Scripture stands in four things 1. To distinguish Canonical Scripture from that which is not Canonical although the determination of the Church be not the only or chiefest cause why the Apocrypha are rejected 2. To be a faithful keeper of those Books which are inspired by God like a notary which keepeth publick writings 3. To publish declare and teach the truth as a Crier with a loud voice ought to pronounce the Kings Edicts but to pretermit adde or alter nothing Matth. 28. 19 20. Acts 8. 35. 1 Tim. 3. 15. This Church here is not that Church which the Papists make to be the Judge of controversies neither the Church representative which is a general Councel nor the Church virtual which they imagine to be the Pope but the Church Essential the Congregation of all faithfull believers The house of God as he calleth it The Apostle here speaks of a pillar not more Architectonico understanding by it some essential piece of the building but more forensi such a post or pillar on which Tables and Proclamations use to hang. In old time the Gentiles used to write their Laws in Tables and so hang them upon pillars of stone that the people might read them as Proclamations are nailed to Posts in Market Towns The Apostle describing the Church likeneth it to one of these Pillars whose use was to shew what hung thereon It is a Pillar not because it holds up but holds forth the truth as
Scripture were not inspired of God for as God is true so is his Word Ioh. 17. 17. sweetly agreeing with it self and every part with other these Books commend false things as true and approve things evil as right Iudith Chap. 9. v. 2. commends killing the Sichemites against Gen. 49. 6 7. 2 Maccab. 14 42. Razis is commended for killing himself the fact is not only related but commended also in these words nobly manfully and this commendation doth plainly shew that the Author thereof was not inspired of God When the Dâ—natists out of this Book urged that it was lawful for them to kill themselves as Razis did Augustine then was forced to acknowledge That the Authority of this Book was uncertain and questionable and proves it by the judgement of the Jewish Church Christ and the Christians Manifest Fables are told in some of them for true Histories as that of Toby Iudith Bel and the Dragon If any desire a particular confutation of the several Books of the Apocrypha I commend to his reading that learned Treatise of Dr Raynolds de libris Apocryphis who hath so exactly handled this subject that to write of it after him were to write Iliads after Homer or to draw a line after Apelles 5. The most ancient Fathers and Councels which lived the best and first five hundred years after Christ rejected the same Books which we doe Ierome on Matth. 23. saith concerning a Testimony cited out of the Apocrypha Hoc quoniam ex Scriptura nihil habet authoritatis eadem facilitate rejicitur qua profertur Because this hath no authority out of Scripture it may as easily be rejected as it is offered All that the Papists object for these Books in the general is That the third Councel at Carthage the Florentire Councel and that of Trent do approve the said Books to be Canonical as also Augustine and Innocentius To which it may be answered 1. That the Councel of Carthage was but a Provincial Councel and therefore it cannot binde the whole world Moreover in that Councel there are divers things which the Papists will not endure as in the 26 Canon there is a Decree that no Bishop shall be called chief or universal Bishop no not the Bishop of Rome how should the Papists binde us with the authority of that Councel with which they will not binde themselves 2. The Latine Fathers judged these Books fit to be read for example of life and instruction of manners but not for confirmation of faith or establishing any Doctrine 3. These Books are not Proto-canonical truly and properly Canonical inspired by God containing the immediate and unchangeable truth of God sanctified by him and given to the Church to be a perfect rule of sound doctrine and good life but Deutero-canonical or rather Ecclesiastical as they are styled In this sense Augustine and Innocentius are to be taken when they reckon these Books among the Canonicall 4. No Councel hath Authority to define what Books are Canonicall what not seeing Books truely Divine receive Authority from God himself and are to be esteemed of undoubted truth although all the world should bark against them These two Councels are of too late standing to oppose against the other ancient Councels which reject these Books The Councel of Trent was gathered and kept against all Civil and Ecclesiastical Right neither was there any forme of justice observed in it 1. It was not kept in a lawfull place for whereas it was intended against the Protestants and the Germans were the parties accused it ought to have been kept in Germany according to the request exhibited by the Body of the States of Germany assembled at Noremberg this equity was not observed the parties accused being called into Italy 2. In that Councel matters were concluded and the sentence passed the adversary not being heard speak nor so much as present for the Protestants might not be admitted to hearing neither could they obtain to propound their opinion in the Councel much lesse to avouch it by lawfull reasoning Sleidan fol. 29. and yet were condemned against Divine and Humane Law for they both forbid the condemning of any before he have lawfull liberty granted him to plead for himself 3. In that Councel the Accuser and Judge were the same for the Pope did accuse the Protestants of Heresie he did convocate the Councel he by his Delegates was President and Moderator in it and so together was Accuser Judge and Witnesse whereas the Reformation of the Pope was the thing in question Lastly All Councels ought to be free but in this Protestants might not propound their cause nor defend it neither might any thing be proposed but according to the minde of the Legates or otherwise then they approved no man had any voice in the Councel but such as were sworn to the Pope nothing was there determined which was not first concluded of at Rome by the Pope in the Colledge of Cardinals and sent from Rome to Trent whereupon this Proverb arose Spiritum Sanctum Roma per peram mitti Tridentum The holy Ghost came to Trent packt up in a Cloke-bag We hope therefore since the Apocrypha are justly rejected out of the Canon that hereafter they will neither have the honour to be bound with our Bibles nor read in our Churches The Apocrypha was never received by the Church of the Israelites before Christ his coming nor of the Apostolick and Primitive Church for more then three hundred years after as both Eusebius out of Origen and the Councel of Laodicea Can. 59. confirmed afterward by the sixth general Councel of Constantinople sheweth for the Greek Church and St Ierom for the Latine CHAP. VI. Of the Authentical Edition of the Scripture NOw we must enquire which is the Authentical Edition of holy Scriptures it being necessary that this heavenly truth committed to writing should be delivered in some form of words and in some language which may be understood Lawyers from whom the use of the word Authentick seemeth borrowed do call those instruments and writings Authentick which have a certain and just authority in themselves A Book or writing is Authentick either by Divine or humane institution those are by Divine Appointment and Institution authentical which have from God sufficient and absolute Authority to command and approve themselves worthy credit and faith in as much as God himself doth approve them by humane Institution such writings are held authentical which by the opinion and sentence of learned men in their several professions may be esteemed worthy credit and belief for themselves and for the truth in them There is a great diversity of Editions of holy Scripture all cannot be simply and perpetually Authentical in of and for themselves without reference unto another no more then many draughts of the same Lease or Deed or copy of one pardon can be Some amongst many are authentick whence the others are transcribed yea
rule in the Old Testament to the Law and the Testimony in the New they confirmed all things by the Old it directs in every case 2. To all persons this is able to make a Minister yea a Councel a Church wise to salvation to reform a yong man whose lusts aâ—e unbridled Psal. 119. 9. to order a King Deut. 17. 29 30. Object Faith was before the Scripture therefore the Scripture is not the rule of Faith Answ. The word of God is twofold 1. Revealed that preceded faith 2. Written that did not Though it be a rule yet first it doth not exclude other Ministerial helps as Prayer Preaching the knowledge of the Tongues and the Ministery of the Church these are means to use the rule and subordinate to it we need no more rules Therefore it is a vain and absurd question of the Papists Let a man be lockt up in a study with a Bible what good will he get by it if he cannot read 2. There must be reason and judgement to make use of it and apply it Iudge What I say saith Paul 1 Cor. 10. 15. The Scripture should rule our hearts thoughts and inward cogitations our words and actions we should pray hear receive the Sacrament according to the directions of it buy sell cloathe our selves and carry our selves toward all as that bids us 2 Sam. 22. 23. the people of God wrote after this copy followed this rule Psal. 119. 5 59 111. because they desired in all which they did to please God now God is pleased when his own will is done and to glorifie him in their lives and therefore they framed themselves according to his statutes We cannot better express an high esteem of God and his excellencies then by following him in all things Every one esteems that person most excellent to whom he gives up himself most to be ruled and ordered The Scripture is necessary In respect of the substance thereof it was always necessary in respect of the manner of revealing it is necessary since the time that it pleased God after that manner to deliver his word and shall be to the worlds end It is not then absolutely and simply necessary that the word of God should be delivered to uâ— in writing but onely conditionally and upon supposition God for a long time for the space of 2400 years unto the time of Moses did instruct his Church with an immediate living voyce and had he pleased still to go on in that way there had been no necessity of Scripture now more then in that age there was a continual presence of God with them but now there is a perpetual absence in that way and the word of God was written 1. For the brevity of mans life See the 5 the 11 Chapters of Genesis The Patriarchs were long lived before and after the flood to the times of Moses they lived some centuries of years therefore afterward the purity of the word could not fitly be preserved without writing By writing we have the comfort of the holy word of God which from writing receiveth his denomination in being called Scripture which is nothing else but Writing 2. That the Church might have a certain and true rule and Canon whereby it might judge of all questions doubts and controversies of Religion Luke 1. 4. Every mans opinion else would have been a Bible and every mans lust a Law 3. That the faith of men in Christ which was to come might the better be confirmed when they should see that written before their eyes which was done by the Mâ—ssias and see all things that were foretold of him verified in the event 4. That the purity of Gods worship might be preserved from corruption and the truth propagated among all Nations 5. To take off excuses from men that they did not know Rom. 10. 18. Civil Laws are written and published that offenders may be inexcusable The Pen-men had a command from God 1. A publike and outward command as Ieremie 30. 2. and 36. 2. Moses Exod. 17. 14. and 34. 17. and Iohn was commanded twelve times in the Revelation to write Rev. 1. 11. and 2. 1. 8. 12 18. and 3. Ch. 1. 7. and 14. and 14. 13. and 19. v. 9. 21. 5. 2. an inward command by private inspiration and instinct 2 Pet 1. 21. 5. The Scripture is Pure and Holy it commands all good and forbids reproves and condemns all sin and filthiness it restrains not onely from evil words and actions but thoughts glances Those are frequent adjuncts of the word of â—od holy pure and clean Psal. 12. 6. and 18. 31. and 119. 40. Prov. 30. 5. It is pure in its narrations it speaks purely of things evil and unclean It is termed holy Rom. 1. 2. and 2 Tim. 3. 15. 1. From its efficient principal cause God who is the holy of holies holiness it self Isa. 6. 3. Dan. 9. 24 he is the author and inditer of it Luke 1. 67. 2. In regard of the instrumental cause the Pen-men of it were holy men 2 Pet 1. 21. Prophets and Apostles 3. From its matter the holy will of God Acts 20. 27. the Scripture contains holy and Divine Mysteries holy precepts of life holy promises Psal. 105. 42. holy Histories 4. From its end or effect the holy Ghost by the reading and meditation of the Scripture sanctifieth us Iohn 17. 17. it sanctifieth likewise all the creatures to our use so as we may use them with a good conscience 1 Tim. 4. 5. From the purity of it the Scripture is compared to a glass Iames 1. 23. to fire Ier. 23. 29. to light Psal. 119. 105. The reason of it is because God himself is pure most pure Psal. 92. ult Hab. 1. 13. It is pure 1. Subjectively in it self there is no mixture of falshood or error no corruption or unsoundness at all in it Psal. 12. 6. Prov. 8. 6 7 8. 2. Effectively so as to make others pure Iohn 15 3. It begets grace Iames 1. 18. 1 Pet. 1. 23. and preserves and increaseth it Acts 20. 32. Ephes. 4. 11 12. The assertory part is pure what it affirms to be is and what it denies to be is not Psal. 19. 7. and 93. 5. Iames 1. 18. 2. What it promiseth shall be performed and what it threatneth shall be executed Numb 23. 19. 1 Sam. â— 30. Zach 1. 6. 3 What it commandeth is good and what it forbiddeth is evil Deut. 4. 8. Psal. 119. 108. and 19. 8 9. Rom. 7. 12. In other Books some truth is taught some good commmended some kinde or part of happiness promised But in the inspired Oracles of God all truth is taught all goodness commanded all happiness promised nay we may invert the words with Hugo de sancto victore and say Quicquid ibi docetur est veritas quicquid prâ—cipitur bonitas quicquid promitâ—itur felicitas All that is there taught is truth all that is there commanded is goodnesse all that is
Testament therefore it is not perfect In the Old Testament no doubt but the females had some remedy whereby they might be purged from original sin as well as the males circumcision was instituted only for the males the Scripture mentions not what was instituted for the females In the New Testament the perpetual virginity of Mary the mother of Christ. Two things are considered in circumcision 1. Signum 2. Res signata or the end and use of the sign Answ. The thing signified or efficacy of the outward sign of circumcision was common both to Males and Females the very institution of circumcision teacheth that for it was a sign of the Covenant the Covenant belonged to all which were of the seed of Abraham if they renounced it not Although there were no decision of the other point out of the Scripture yet would it not thence follow which the Jesuites pretend that some necessary point of Christianity wanted the ground of holy Scripture it being sufficient for us to know that she was a Virgin when our Savioâ—r Christ was born of her as the Prophets did foretel Yet as Chamier said well we believe that she continued a Virgin all her life time for in those things said he which are not properly de side we hold the authority of the Church is great if it contradict not Scripture or produce no other absurdity Vide Riveti Apologâ—am pro Virgine Maria l. 1. c. 15. Helvidius would gather from those words Matth. 1. 25. until and first-born that Mary after had Children by her Husband The word till doth not import so much See Gen. 8. 7. and 28. 15 1 Sam. 15. 35 Sam. 6. 23. Matth. 28. 20. He is called the first-born in Scripture which first opens the womb whether others follow or no. 7. The Scripture is plain and Perspicuous The Perspicuity of the Scripture is a clear and evident manifestation of the truth delivered in it It is Perspicuous both in respect of it self and us 1. In respect of it self as appears 1. In the things delivered which although they seem obscure for their majesty and dignity yet they carry the light of truth before them therefore the Scripture is frequently termed a light Psal. 19. 8. and 119. 105. Deni 30. 11. Prov. 6. 2. 2 Pet. 1. 19. 2 Cor. 4. 3 4 6. the Scripture is a most bright light The nature of a light is first to discover it self then all things else There are two things in Gods revealed will verbum rei the word and res verbi the mystery The Scriptures are hard if we look to the mystery but not if we look to the word as for example the Scripture teacheth that there is one God in three persons the words are plain and easie every man understands them but the mystery contained in those words pasâ—eth the reach of man we may well discern these things to be so though we cannot fully conceive how these should be so 2. In the manner of delivering or kinde of stile which is fitted to the things and persons shewing the greatest simplicity both in words either proper or figurative and in the clear sense and most perspicuous propriety of signification viz. That one which is called Literal and Grammatical 2. In respect of us because the Scripture is to us the principal means and instrument of faith every Principle ought to be by it self and in its own nature known and most intelligible and there being three degrees of faith knowledge assent and full assurance these cannot consist without the perspicuity of the Scripture the divine promises also of writing the Law in our heart and concerning the spreading abroad and clear light of the Gospel should be to no purpose if the Scriptures should not be plain in things necessary to Salvation All difficulty in understanding the Scripture ariseth not from the obscurity of it but from the weakness of our understanding corrupted by natural ignorance or blinded by divine punishment and curse therefore it no more follows from thence that the Scripture cannot be an infallible and onely rule of faith and life because some obscure things are found in it not understood of all then that the Books of Euclide are not perfect elements of Geometry because there are some abstruse Theoremes in them which every vulgar Geometrician cannot demonstrate or that Aristotles Organon is not a perfect Systeme of Logick because a fresh Sophister understands not all its subtilties More distinctly we say that the Scriptures are plain and obscure in a threefold respect 1. They are plain and easie to be understood by all men in Fundamentals and the special points necessary to salvation as the Decalogue the Apostles Creed the Lords Prayer and the like unless by those whose mindes the God of this world hath blinded if they be obscure in some less principal and circumstantial matters there is need of interpretation that the meaning may be more clearly unfolded 2. A difference of persons is to be considered either more generally or more specially 1. More generally as they are elect and regenerate or reprobate and unregenerate to those the Scripture is plain and perspicuous to whom alone it is destinated and whose mindes the Holy Ghost will inlighten by the Scripture Iohn 7. 17. Rom. 12. 2. 1 Cor. 12. 15. Psal. 19 7. Matth. 11. 5. and 25. 25. Psal. 9. 10 12 13 14. Yet the flesh and unregenerate part in them puts in impediments but that ignorance is removed at last Luke 8. 10. The reprobates continue involved in perpetual darkness and blinded with ignorance hypocrisie covetousness pride and contempt of divine learning even seeing they see not Psal. 36. 3. Isa. 29. 9. Ier. 5. 21. Isa. 6. 9. 2 Cor. 3. 14. there is a vail over their hearts 2 Cor. 4. 3 4. which is the cause why in so many ages under the Papacy the Scriptures were not understood because they preferred a lye before the love of the truth 2 Thess. 10 whose ignorance is a deserved punishment of that contempt which they shewed to the Scriptures and their authority 2. More specially the persons are distinguished according to the diversity 1. Of Conditions of life and vocations for so many places of Scripture are hard to this sort of men which are more easie to another neither is it required that all things be understood of all men the knowledge of more places is necessary in a Minister then a Trades-man and Husbandman yet it is an infallible rule to every one in his vocation 2. Of capacities and wits for every one hath his measure of Gifts so among Ministers some understand the Word more obscurely some more plainly yet it is to all a perfect Rule according to the measure of Gifts 3. Of Times all things are not equally obscure or perspicuous to all Ages many things are better understood now then in times past as the Prophecies and Predictions of Christ and the times of the Gospel so in
in few words as are in the Old Testament the Poetical Books wherein no doubt the verse hath caused some cloud and amongst them the Proverbs from the tenth Chapter and the Prophecie of Hosea CHAP. IX Of the Interpretation of Scripture THis Question divides it self into three parts First Concerning the dâ—vers senses of the Scripture Secondly To whom the chief Authority to expound Scripture is committed Thirdly What means must be used in the Interpretation of Scripture 1. Of the divers senses of Scripture The Interpretation of Scripture is two-fold One of the words which is called Version or Translation this hath been handled already 2. Of things which is called Explication the finding out of the meaning of any place which is more Theological the other being rather Grammatical And this signification of the thing they commonly call the sense Neh. 8. 9. Interpreting Scripture is 1. Ancient Nâ—h 8. 8. 2. Honourable Mar. 4. 34. The Scripture hath often two senses one of which the later Divines call Literal Grammatical or Historical another Mystical or Spiritual The sense of the Scripture is that which God the Author of the Scripture in and by the Scriptures gives to men to know and understand Ratio divina in medulla non in superficie Tertul de resurrectione carnis Nec putemus in verbis Scripturarum esse Evangelium sed in sensu non in superficie sed in medulla non in sermonum foliis sed in radice rationis Hieron in Epist. ad Gal. 1. 11. The right expounding of Scripture consists in two things 1. In giving the right sense 2. In a right application of the same 1 Cor. 14. 3. The Literal sense is that which the letter it self or the words taken in their genuine signification carry And because the genuine signification of the words is that in which the Author useth them whether speaking properly or figuratively therefore the literal sense is subdivided into plain and simple and figurative which ariseth from the words translated from their naturall signification into another as where Christ saith Ioh. 10. 16. I have other sheep which are not of this fold whereby he understandeth other people besides the Jews The mysticall or spirituall sense is that in which the thing exprest in the literall sense signifieth another thing in a Mystery for the shadowing out of which it was used by God The waters of the Floud with which the Ark was upheld signified Baptism by which the Church is saved under the New Covenant as the Apostle teacheth 1 Pet. 3. 21. that History Exod. 12. It is a Passeover unto the Lord is spoken figuratively the other words properly The mystical sense is the bones of Christ were no more broken then of the Paschal Lamb which did signifie Christ. The Papists say The literall sense is that which is gathered immediately out of the words the spiritual which hath another reference then to that which the words doe properly signifie The last they subdivide into Allegorical Tropological Anagogical they say that the Scripture beside the literal sense may have these also The Allegorical sense is when the words of the Scripture besides the plain historical and literall meaning signifie something in the New Testament which belongs to Christ or the Church as Gal. 4. besides the truth of the Story of the bond and free-woman S. Paul applieth it unto the two Testaments Tropological when the words and deeds are referred to signifie something which belongs to manners as Paul 1 Cor. 9. teacheth from that place Deut. 25. Thou shalt not muzle the mouth of the Ox that treadeth out the corn that things necessary are to be allowed to Pastors Anagogical when words or deeds are referred to signifie eternal life as Psal 94. I sware unto them they should not enter into my rest this is literally understood of the rest in Canaan but applied by Paul Heb. 4. to life eternal Becanus saith As there are three Theological Vertues Faith Hope and Charity so there are three mystical sences The Allegoricall Answers to Faith the Analogicall to Hope the Morall to Charity Ierome saith he excelled in the Literal sense Ambrose in the Allegorical Augustine in the Anagogical Gregory in the Moral The Papists erre three wayes in this subject 1. In that description which they make of the literal sense 2. In that they hold there are divers literal senses of one place 3. In their division of the mystical sense into Allegorical Tropological Anagogical 1. That is false which Bellarmine saith Literalis sensus est quem verba immediatè prae se ferunt What then shal the literal sense of those words be Ps. 91. 13. Let them shew the Lion which Christ did tread on and what shal be the literal sense of those places Isa. 11. 6 7 8. 65. ult And what literal sense shall those words of Christ have Mat. 5. 29. Origen though otherwise he allegorized much interpreted that place according to the letter but foolishly That therefore is rather the literal sense which ariseth from the words whether properly or figuratively taken as for example this is the literal sense of those words The seed of the woman shall break the Serpents head viz. Christ shall overcome Satan and subdue all his force and power although the Devil neither be a Serpent nor hath a head Secondly We hold that there is but one true proper and genuine sense of Scripture viz. The Literal or Grammatical whether it arise from the words properly taken or figuratively understood or both For that there should be divers Literal senses of one and the same place is against the truth the Text and reason 1. The truth because of one and an Individual thing there is one constant truth and not various verum unum convertuntur 2. The Text because it draweth away from its one true sense 3. And lastly reason because this is the chiefest reason in explaining the Text that the true literal sense of it may be found out The literal sense then can be but one in one place though a man may draw sundry consequences à contrariis à similibus 3. We do not altogether reject the third for we hold there are Allegories Anagogies and Tropologies in the Scriptures yet these are not many and divers senses of the Scripture but divers collections from one sense or divers Applications and accommodations of one sense Besides the Tropologies and Anagogies are unfitly opposed to an Allegory since they are certain kinds of it Haec nominum curiosa distinctiâ— ex Scholarum potius morosiuscula diligentia quam ex ulla eorum vocabulorum necessitate Itaque Salmero agnoscit esse quid novum à posterioribus patribus traditum Chamierus Tomo de Sensu Literali Mystico lib. 15. cap. 1. Gal. 4. The Apostle saith not that there is a double sense but that it may be allegorically applied which is Historically set down There is then but one sense of the
place part whereof consisteth in the Story part in the Allegory So that the whole sense is contained in them both So for the second example of the Tropological There is not a two-fold sense of that place but one general sense that as the mouth of the Ox was not to be muzled so the Minister of the Gospel must be provided for Likewise of the Anagogical kinde It is not one sense to understand the rest of Canaan another the Kingdom of God But there is one whole sense that as they for their Idolatry were deprived of the Land of promise so we should take heed least by our disobedience we lose the hope of the Kingdom of heaven So we conclude that those are not divers senses but one sense diversly applied The literal sense is the only sense of the place because out of that sense only may an argument strongly be framed wherefore seeing Allegories and Tropes do not conclude they are not the senses of the place and Allegories devised beside the sense prove not though they may illustrate It is manifest that is always the sense of the holy Ghost which is drawn from the very words But we are not so certain concerning any mystical sense unlesse when the holy Ghost himself teacheth us as for example it is written Hos. 11. 1. Out of Egypt have I called my Sonne and Exod. 12. 46. Ye shall not break a bone of him It is evident that the first place is understood of the people of Israel the later of the Paschal Lamb. Who durst have applied those things to Christ unlesse the holy Ghost had first done it and declared his minde and meaning to us viz. That Son in the first place doth not only signifie the people of Israel but Christ also and by bone in the later place not only the bone of that Lamb but of Christ also is understood Secondly To whom the chief Authority to expound Scripture is committed It was decreed in the Councel of Trent That Scripture should be expounded as the Church expoundeth it and according to the common and unanimous consent of the Fathers If the Fathers agree not the matter is referred to a generall Councel If there it be not determined we must have recourse to the Pope and his Cardinals We say also that the Church is the Interpreter of Scripture and that this gift of interpreting resides only in the Church but we deny that it belongs to certain men or is tied to a certain place or succession of men The Ministry of judgement the Lord hath given to his Church 1 Cor. 2 15. and 10. 15. 1 Ioh. 4. 1. Act. 15. 16. 2 Cor. 14. 29 31 32. but the Soveraignty of judgement he hath reserved to himself The holy Scripture knows not the ancient Fathers acknowledge not as long as we have the Scripture there needs not any such standing Judge in the Church These three things Mr Down proves in his not consent of Fathers but Scripture the ground of faith p. 261. to 266. The holy Ghost is the Judge and the Scripture is the sentence or definitive Decree We acknowledge no publick Judge except the Scripture and the holy Ghost teaching us in the Scripture He that made the Law should interpret the same 1 Cor. 1. 12. 1 Ioh. 2. 27. Arguments brought by the Papists for their opinion Object 1. They object that place Exod. 18. 13 26. Answ. Moses was a Prophet indued with singular wisdom adorned by God with extraordinary gifts sent immediately by him and commended by Divine Testimonies to the people the Pope is not so He had chiefest Authority from God over all the Israelites but the Pope hath not so over all Christians Moses his Authority was extraordinary no man succeeded in his place Ioshua was a Captain only or Judge in Civil things Aaron only a Priest to administer in things sacred but Moses exercised both functions Object 2. They urge that place Deut. 17. 9. Answ. Here the Civil Magistrate and the Judge are joyned together as vers 12. If it will follow hence that the Pope must be Supreme Judge in all Ecclesiastical matters the Emperor ought to be as well in Civil 2. The Pope doth not hold the same place among Christians that the high-Priest did among the Jews For he was the chiefest having all the rest of the Priests subject to him but the Pope is one amongst all having collegues many Bishops as at first or a few Patriarchs as after Object 3. Eccl. 12. 11. If the chief Pastor in the Old Testament had such authority much more the chief Priest in the New Answ. This one Pastor signifieth neither the High-Priest in the old Law nor the Pope in the new but Jesus Christ the high Shepherd for our souls Object Matth. 6. 19. Christ saith to Peter To thee will I give the Keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven Therefore the Pope hath Authority to expound Scripture Answ. First By the Keyes here is meant Commission to preach the Gospel not Authority of interpreting the Scriptures When the Gospel is preached the Kingdome of Heaven is opened to the Beleevers and shut to the unbeleevers Secondly That Authority of the Keys was not committed to Peter only but to the other Apostles also Mat. 28. 18 19. There is a two-fold Judgement 1. Of Discretion 1 Cor. 10. 15. 2. Of Authority as the Parliament judgeth capital crimes If the Papists understand the word Iudge to signifie Discerning as when we judge of meats by the taste every faithful person ought to pray unto God for grace to judge to discern and to know the true sense of the Scripture But if by judging they understand to pronounce Decrees definitive and infallible Judgements touching the sense of the Scriptures thereby to binde other mens consciences there is no man in the world that hath that power See Moulins Buckler of Faith We have a more compendious way to come to the understanding of the Scripture It were too long when we doubt of any place to stay till we have the general consent of the Pastors of the Church or to expect a general Councel or to go up to Rome But the word of God is amongst us the Scriptures themselves and the Spirit of God opening our hearts do teach us how to understand them And yet we say not as the Papists falsâ—y charge us that we allow every private mans Interpretation of Scripture refusing the judgement of the Pastors of the Church Panoruitan saith The opinion of one godly man ought to be preferred before the Popes if it be grounded upon beâ—ter authority of the Old and New Testament 2 Pet. 1. 20. No prophecy of the Scripture is of any private Interpretation Stapleton saith Iuterpretation is private either Ratione personae when the man is prviate or Ratione medii when it is not taken out of the Context and Circumstances or Ratione finis when it is for a false end Now private Interpretation in regard of
Pope approves The Practice of the Church is that which the Pope observes the Interpretation of the Fathers is that which the Pope follows the Determination of Councels what the Pope confirms so that the Pope must interpret all Scripture But divers Reasons may be alledged to shew that the true Interpretation of Scripture is not to be sought for from the Popes of Rome 1. Because the Popes of Rome have frequently and grosly erred in interpreting of Scripture as in Rom. 8. 8. Those that are in the flesh cannot please God that is Those that are married said Siricius the Pope Innocent so expounded those words Iohn 6. Unlesse you eat the flesh of the Son of man and drink his bloud you shall have no life in you that he thence concluded That there is no salvation without receiving the Eucharist and that it is to be given to Infants Pope Boniface interpreted Luke 22. 38. of the Temporall and Spirituall Sword delivered to the Pope 2. Because the Popes of Rome doe differ among themselves in interpreting of Scripture as Matth. 16. 18. Some Popes say rightly that by the Rock Christ or the Confession of Faith given by Peter concerning Christ is meant others interpret it of the person of Peter the Apostle others expound it to be the Romane Seat or Chair 3. Because many of the Popes of Rome have not only erred but been grosse and wicked Hereticks Liberius the Pope about the year 350 was an Arian and subscribed to the unjust condemnation of Athanasius and afterward as an obstinate Heretick was deposed Honorius the first was a Monothâ—lite he held that Christ had but one will and so but one nature and for this Heresie was condemned in three General Councels Some Popes were Atheists as Leo the tenth who called the Gospel Fabulam de Christâ— One cals the Pope that great Heteroclite in religion another saith The Pope is the worst of Cardinals who are the worst of Priests who are the worst of Papists who are the worst of Christians That the general consent of Fathers is no good Rule for interpreting Scriptures See Iaâ—â—â—us Laurentius his singular Tractate entituled Reverentia Eccles. Rom. erga S. Pat. veteres subdola Artic. 2. Proposit. 9. In his Auctarium he proves that the Protestants do more esteem the Fathers then the Papists and Jesuites For Councels Gregory the Pope equalizeth the four first General Councels to the four Gospels not in respect of Authority but in respect of the verity of the Articles defined in them He saith not They could as little erre but they did as little erre in their decisions or to speak more properly That their Doctrine was as true as Gospel because the Determinations in those first General Councels against Hereticks are evidently deduced out of holy Scriptures Dr Featley's Stricturae in Lyndomastigem concerning the 7 Sac. For if these four general Councels be of equal Authority with the four Gospels the Popes Authority as Papists say being above the Authority of the Councels it followeth That his Authority is greater then the Evangelists then which what can be more blasphemously spoken We say the true Interpretation of Scripture is not to be sought from general Councels First Because even universal Councels have erred the Chalcedonian Councel one of the four so much magnified by Pope Gregory in rashly preferring the Constantinopolitane Church before that of Alexandria and Antioch Those that condemned Christ were then the universal visible Church Matth. 26. 65. Iohn 11. 47. See Act. 4. 18. Secondly General Councels have been opposite one to another that of Constance to the other of Basil whereof one setteth down that Councels could erre and so also the Pope and that a Councel was above the Pope the other affirmeth the quite contrary Thirdly There were no general Councels after the Apostles for three hundred years till the first Councel of Nice when yet the Church had the true sense of the Scriptures Fourthly The general Councels interpreted Scripture by Scripture as Athanasius and Ambrose teach concerning the first Councel of Nice Fifthly Because they cannot be so easily celebrated to declare any doubtfull sense of Scripture They have expounded but few places of Scripture neither is it likely the Pope will assemble them to expound the rest The Papists say That the Scripture ought to be expounded by the Rule of Faith and therefore not by Scripture only But the Rule of Faith and Scripture is all one As the Scriptures are not of man but of the Spirit so their Interpretation it not by man but of the Spirit like wise Let Councels Fathers Churches give their sense of the Scripture its private if it be not the sense and interpretation of the Spirit Let a private man give the true sense of the Scripture it s not private because its Divine the sense of the holy Ghost and private in 2 Pet. 1. 20. is not opposed to publick but to Divine and the words are to be read No Scripture is of a mans own Interpretation that is private contrary to Divine The word is interpreted aright by declaring 1. The Order 2. The Summe or Scope 3. The Sense of the words which is done by framing a Rhetorical and Logical Analysis of the Text. In giving the sense three Rules are of principal use and necessity to be observed 1. The literal and largest sense of any words in Scripture must not be imbraced farther when our cleaving thereunto would breed some disagreement and contrariety between the present Scripture and some other Text or place else shall we change the Scripture into a Nose of wax 2. In case of such appearing disagreement the holy Ghost leads us by the hand to seek out some distinction restriction limitation or figure for the reconcilement thereof and one of these will alwayes fit the purpose for Gods word must always bring perfect truth it cannot fight against it self 3. Such figurative Sense Limitation Restriction or Distinction must be sought out as the Word of God affordeth either in the present place or some other and chiefly those that seem to differ with the present Text being duly compared together The End of the first Book THE SECOND BOOK OF GOD. CHAP. I. That there is a God HAving handled the Scripture which is principium cognoscendi in Divinity I now proceed to Treat of God who is principium essendi or thus The Scripture is the rule of Divinity God and his works are the matter or parts of Divinity This Doctrine is 1. Necessary 1. Because man was made for that end that he might rightly acknowledge and worship God love and honor him 2. It is the end of all Divine Revelation Iohn 5. 39. 3. To be ignorant of God is a great misery Being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them 2. Profitable Our welfare and happiness consists in the knowledge of God Ier. 9. 23. Iohn 17. 3. the knowledge of God
3. 22. Isa. 61. 1 2. Heb. 1. 1. 2. 3 Act. 1. 3. Mat. 11. 25 27. Mat. 22. 32. Joh. 5. 46. Luk. â—4 44 45 Montanus held that there was no sufficient instruction given by the Apostles unto the Church but that there were only certain principles of Religion given by them being unperfect and were afterward to be finished and polished by the Comforter which himself did forge Tertullian was a Montanist he often likeneth the Church of God in the Apostles time unto a Tree whose fruit was not bloomed and unto one which is in his base age Cartw. Reply to Whitgifts 2d answer 79. * Additio ad Scripturam fit tripliciter 1. In quo additum est contrarium est errorâ—s 2o. In quo additum est diversum est praesumptionis 3o. In quo additum est consonum est fidelis instructionis * That Doctrine of Religion to which God would have nothing added and from which he would have nothing taken away must needs be perfect Illud perfectum in suo genere cui nihil in eo genere aut addi aut diminui potest Psal. 19. 8. the Hebrew word signifieth that perfection cui nihil deest a Salus nostra Christus est salutis via fides viae dux Scripturae Raynoldus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is taken Collectivè not distributivè Si 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 non totam sed omnem significaret eo fortius futurum argumentuÌ„ nostrum nam si partes singulae sufficerent tum multo magis omnes Chamierus 2 King 5. 8. 2 Tim. 3. 15 16 17. b Nullus Papista aptè plenè huic argumento unquam respondit aut respondebit Whitak c Is not the Scripture said Hawks the Martyr sufficient for my salvation Yes saith one of Bonners Chaplains it is sufficient for our salvation but not for our instruction Hawks answered God send me the salvation and take you the instruction Fox Martyrol Episc. Daven de Iudicé Controvers cap. 5. d Notandum hoc loco verbum Dei Scripturis seu scripto verbo definiri quod enim prius Dei verbuÌ„ seu sermâ—nem nunc Scripturas appellat adversus Pontificios qui verbum Dei ad non Scriptas Traditiones Pontificum etiam decreta transferunt Sed verbum Dei Scripturis cingi terminari apparet Rom. 1. 2. deinde 2 Tim. 3. 17. Denique ex hoc loco cum vitam aeternam conferat eamque in se inclusam habeat Scriptura quid est quod ad cam accedere aut adjungi potest Hanc enim Iudaeorum de vita aeterna Scripturis comprehensa opinionem Christus ipse comprobat Cartw. in Harm Evangel in Joh. 5. 39. e Minima veritatis particula in Scripturis continetur Charronaeus f Bellarm. de verbo Dei lib. 4. cap. 3. Rhemists annotat in Joh. 21. sect 3. aunot in 2 Thess. 2. 16. annot in Act. 15. sect 3. in Apoc. 10. sect 1. g Asserimus in Scripturis non contineri expressè totam doctrinam necessarianâ— five de side five de moribus proinde praeter verbum Dei scriptum requiri etiam verbum Dei non s 〈…〉 id est Divinas Apostolicas traditiones Bellarm. lib. 4. de verbo Dei non scripto Omnes libros veteris Novi Testamenti neâ— non traditiones ipsas tum ad fidem tum ad mores pertinentes tanquam vel ore tenus à Christo vel à Spiritu Sancto dictatas continua successione in Ecclesia Catholica conservatas pari pietatis affectu ac reverentia suscipit ac veneratur Tridentina Synodus sess 4. sect 1. h Bellarminâ— haâ—h a whole Book De verbo Dei non scripto of the word of God unwritten Do we not allow of all the Apostolical Traditions which agree unto the Scriptures Nay more Do we not translate the word Traditions in the Scripture when the Text will bear it according to the Greek original Look upon Mat. 15. and in three several verses 2 3 6. we use the word Tradition Look upon the 7th of Mark and in four severall verses vers 3 8 9 13. we translate Traditions Look upon St Paul to the Colossians 2. 8. Gal. 1 14. and upon St Peter 1 Pet. 1. 18. and in all these in the Translation joyned with your Rhemish Testament you shall finde the word Traditions Dr Featley's Case for the Spectacles ch 8. i The word originally may import any thing which is delivered howsoever either by word or writing Thus whatsoever we have received in the Scriptures was first Tradition as delivered by word and still is tradition because it is delivered in writing But though the word in it self have this general and indifferent signification of anything that is delivered yet in our disputation it is restrained to one onely manner of delivering by word and relation only and not by Scripture We deny that either in the Law or Gospel there was any thing left unwritten which concerneth us to know for attaining of true Faith and Righteousnesse towards God Abbot against Bishop k In Mat. 15. l Vide Whitakerum de Scrip. c. 9. Quaest. 6. p. 405. 406. In his Book De verbo Dei standing for unwritten Traditions as a part of the word of God he will have Baptism of Infants to be one but when he disputes for Baptism of Infants against Anabaptists then he heaps up Texts of Scripture Mr Blakes Birth-Priviledge m Exstat nomen diei Dominicae Mat. 28 Mar. 16 Apoc. 1. Exstat exemplum Apostolicae Ecclesiae quae eum diem solennem habuit celebratione Coenae praedicatione verbi Dei Collectione Elâ—emosynae Act. 20. 1 Cor. 16. 1. Quod exemplum suum Ecclesiae praxin cum Apostoli nobis repraesentant in suis scriptis quis non videt eos praecipere imitationem sui Vedel 〈◊〉 Epist. Ignatii ad Magnesios c. 7. Vide plura ibid. n Symbolum Apostolicum ex traditione est secundum formulam rationemque verborum at secundum substantiam est Scriptura ipsissima Junius Animad in Bellarm. controv 1. l. 4. Negamus ullum esse in toto Symbolo vel minimum articulum qui non disertè constet ac totidem penè dixerim verbis in Scripture sancta adeò ut merito dici possit opus tesellatum uâ—pote constans ex variis loc is hinc inde excorptis atque in unum collatis artificioséque compositis Chamier 2 Thess. 2. 15. Hoc suit primum Pharisaeorum dog ma quòd negarunt omnia quae spectant ad Religionem scripta esse Joseph Antiq. l. 13. o Traditiones istae non Scriptae Pharisaeorum nunquam in N. Test. dicuntur simpliciter absolutè Traditiones sed notantur semper aliquo clogio ut quum dicuntur Traditiones seniorum Traditiones humanae siquando Traditionis vox ponâ—tur simpliciter sumâ—â—ur in bonam partem ipsum Dei verbum Traditio est Camer in Mat. 15. Ephes. 2. 20. Apoc. 21. 24. Christ taxeth the ignorance
offerri Christus jubet addita ratione Quoniam talium sit regnum Coelorum Si corum est regnum coelorum cur signum negabitur Calvin Iustit l. 4. c. 16. See M. Baxters Infants Church-membership part 2 c. 1 2 3 4 5 6. Distinguere oporteâ— inter Ecclesiam constituendam constitutam in illa adulti prius docendi ubi crediderint tum ipsi tum ipsorum liberi sunt baptizandi in hac vero infantes prius baptizandi ac postea sunt docendi Vide Gen. 17. 10. 21. 4. Vossius in Thes. Disputat 13. de baptismo Per fidem in infantibus intelligimus principium sive semen fidei non habitum fidei aut actualem fidem Potentia respondet semini habitus arbori actus fructui Semen fidei etiam in infantibus esse potest Habitus non est nisi corum qui operantur ex habitu Vost in Thesibus Sunt increduli infantes negativè salutari fidei habitu destituuntur non positivè contrario habitu non sunt polluti Id. ibid. Disputat de Baptismo Poenitentia exigitur ab iis qui poenitenda egerunt Rom. 9. 2. Voss. Disputat 15. de Baptismo Children that were to be circumcised the eighth day could neither beleeve nor make a profession of their faith See M. Brlusleys Doctrine and Practice of Poedo-bapt p. 86 87 88 89. Quae igitur haec qua nos impetunt argumentationis erit formula Qùi adulta sunt aetate antè instituendi sunt ut credant quam bazandiâ— Baptismum ergo infantibus communem facere nefas est Calv. Instit. l. 4 c. â—6 See Brinsleys Doctrine and Practice of Poedobaptism pag. 70. 71 72 73 74. This divine Evangelicall Institution was consigned by three Evangelists Matth. 28. 19. Mark 16. 16. John 3. 5. agreeable to the decretory words of God by Abraham in the Circumcision to which Baptism doth succeed in the consignation of the same Covenant and the same spiritual promises Gen. 17. 14. The words are so plain that they need no exposition and yet if they had been obscure the universal practice of the Apostles and the Church for ever is a sufficient declaration of the Commandment No Tradition is more universal no not of Scripture it self no words are plainer no not the ten Commandments Doctor Taylors Discourse of Baptism Anabaptists say Where have we taught that Infants should be baptized in all the Scripture Not in expresse terms but by just consequence we have it From the General Matth. 28. 19. From Parity Gen. 17. 14. From Principles Acts 2. 39. Where finde we saith Bellarmine de Iustic lib. 2. lib. 1. cap. 16. that Christs Righteousnesse is imputed to us for Justification In expresse termes we have it not but virtually and by just consequence we have it 2 Cor. 5. 21. In the equivalent we have it Rom. 5. 17 18 19. We finde no where those words James 4. 5. in all the Scripture in expresse termes By deduction we have them Numb 11. 29. Doctor Sclater on Rom. 4. 6. It can be no good argument to say the Apostles are not read to have baptized Infants Therefore Infants are not to be baptized but thus We do not finde that Infants are excluded from the Sacraments and Ceremonies of Christs institution Therefore we may not presume to exclude them For although the negative of a fact is no good Argument yet the negative of a Law is a very good one We may not say the Apostles did not Therefore we may not But thus they were not forbidden to do it there is no Law against it Therefore it may be done Doctor Taylors Discourse of Baptism part 2. Mr. Whateley at the end of new-birth Vide Vossii Disputat de baptismo Disput. 1. 6. Et Zepperum de Sacramentis Et Balduinum de Cas. Consc. lib. 4. c. 5. 6. Cas. 8. Alii in multos annos suum liberorum suorum Baptismum differre soliâ—i fuerunt Constantinus siquidem magnus quòd profectionem in Persos suscipere in Iordane baptizari non fine superstitiosa quadam opinione quòd nimirum in illo Christus quoque baptizatus fuerit constituisset in senectutem usque Baptismum distulit quemadmodum lib. 4. c. 62. De vita Constantini Author est Eusebius Vide Evag. Hist. Eccles. l. 3. c. 41. See M. Blake of the Coven c. 46 47 48. that children of all that are Christians in profession are to be baptized Vide Thomae part 3. Quaest. 67. Artic. 7. Quo tempore primum incepit usus susceptorum in incerto est Alii Hygino Papae hanc institutionem attribuunt alii aliter Probabilissimum nobis videtur eo tempore illud observari coepisse quo certatim ex Gentilibus plurimi ad Christianam fidem adducerentur atque baptizarentur Quare magis patet nulla necessitate satis temere hodiè illos susceptores vel sponsores in baptismo communiter adhiberi cum non sit jam illa ratio accedentium ex Paganismo quae olim huic instituto causam dedit Baptizatus tradebatur suis susceptoribus inde nomen susceptorum venit quod suscipiant alios ex baptismo Disput. Theol. de baptismo veterum part 5. Thes. 1. Usus fidei jussorum qui infantes è sacro lavacro suscipiunt quos vulgò compatres commâ—tres appellant rem esse per se indifferentum contendimus Hanc consuetudinem retinemus quia nemini nocet sed potius utilis est infantibus inter Christianos mutuas firmat amicitias officia charitatis Rivet in Cath. Orthod Vide Balduin de cas consc l. 2. p. 11. cas 8. Quinam interrogationes de articulis fidei ante baptismum usurpatas referunt inter Ceremonias antichristianas Ad pueros dirigi minus convenit Non enim intelligunt Ad susceptores commodius diriguntur Olim adulti interrogabantur ante baptismum hoc sequioribus seculis ad ipsos tralatum est infantes Crocius in August Confess Quaest. 2. c 29. Illud durum fuerit quod hujusmodi sponsiones sic essent quasi in scoena ludus sieret non in Ecclesia Sacramentum celebraretur Nam profecto mimicum suit sic interrogari insantem quasi virum sic respondere virum quasi infantem quidem hanc de aliena conscientia tam considenter Chamier de Sac. l. 5. c. 15. * Hookers Survey of the Sum of Church-Discipline part 3. chap. 2. Mr Cottons way of the Churches of Christ in New-Engl S. 6 cap. 4. Zanchius on Ephes. 5. and M. Blake in his Birth-privil are for remote Parents See M. Cawdr Diatribe conc Inf. Bap. ch 3. Per baptismum non tam inserimur huic vel illi vel isti Ecclesiae quam Ecclesiae Catholicae quam in symbolo profitemur Vos Disp. 15. de bap Spect and a hic non est proximorum Parentum impietas sed pietas Ecclesiae in qua nati sunt ceâ—â— eorum mater Item majores ipsorum qui piè sanct è vixerunt Zanch.
raised The first principles of heavenly Doctrine are named here a foundation because they are the first things which are known before which nothing can be known and because upon the knowledge of these things all other parts of heavenly knowledge do depend They must be so firmly laid and received at the first as they should never be questioned more not that Ministers may not preach again of Principles Those that deny Fundamentals must of necessity destroy Religion Perfection is building on the old foundation In no age since the Gospel dawned in the world were all fundamentals in Religion denied till now The Apostles are the foundation of the Church Ephes. 2. 20. Revel 21. 14. in three respects 1. Because they were the first which founded Churches and converted unbelievers to the faith 2. Because their doctrine which they received immediately from God by most undoubted revelation without mixture of errour or danger of being deceived is the Rule of Faith to all after-comers 3. Because they were Heads Guides and Pastors of the whole universal Church The Proposition or Observation which ariseth from these words thus opened may be this The Principles and Foundations of Christian Religion must be well laid Or thus Catechizing and instructing of the people in the Principles of Religion is a necessary Duty to be used The Apostle illustrates this by a comparison first from Schools secondly from building the foundation must be first laid The excellent definition of catechising which the Apostle here gives yeelds us two good proofs of its necessity 1. It is the Doctrine of the beginning of Christ by some rendred not unfitly for the sense which gives beginning in Christ. 2. It is a foundation which bears up all the building without this preaching is to no purpose which though it makes the least shew yet it is of greatest use it establisheth men and keeps them free from wavering 3. This course is most agreeable 1. To Art all Arts proceed from principles Physicians have their principles Lawyers their maxims Philosophers their chief sentences 2. To Nature which first forms the vital parts then the more remote 3. It is sutable to reason Principles are 1. Easiest in themselves 2. Facilitate other matters 3. Are the most necessary Doctrines of all the rest they bear up all the rest 4. Are of continual and constant use Principia sunt minima quantitate maxima virtute 4. Gods order and practice hath been still to lay principles things might easily passe from one to another at first they lived so long Cain and Abels sacrificing is an evidence of catechising before the Flood there was no Word written then therefore it is like their Fathers taught them It was practised by Abraham Gen. 18. 19. the fruit of which observe in his sonne Gen. 24. 63. and servant Gen. 12. 26. God himself writes a Catechism for the Jews describing a short compendium of Religion in the two Authentick Tables of the Law Hannah delivered Samuel to Eli his Instructor so soon as he was weaned Iehoiada taught the young King Iihoash David and Bathsheba practised it 2 Chron. 28. 8 9. Psal. 34. 11. Prov. 4. 4. 31. 1. and Salomon himself seems to give that precept out of the most experience of his own most excellent education Teach a childe the trade of his way and when he is old he shall not depart from it though himself scarce did so and Eccles. 12. 23. he draws all which he had said in his whole Book to two heads Fear God and keep his Commandments Catechizing was also practised by Christ and his Apostles Luke 2. 4. Acts 22. 3. Heb. 6. 1 2 3. Christ allowed of Hâ—sanna sung by children He begins with regeneration to Nicodemus and he drew the whole Law into two heads Matth. 22. 37. Iohn and Christ preacht Faith and Repentance and the Apostles after them Theophilus was catechized Luke 1. 4. Apollos Act. 18. 23. Timothy 1 Tim. 3. 15 2 Tim. 2. 2. The Apostle Paul commends to Timothies custody a patern of wholsome Doctrine which he cals A form of Doctrine Rom. 6. 17. and the Analogy of faith Rom. 12. 6. that is certain plain rules unto which all others must hold proportion The Magdeburgenses observe from these places and that Heb. 6. that there was Catechismus ab Apostolis traâ—itus that the Apostle drew the Doctrine of the Gospel into short heads for the instructing of the children of the Church This Duty principally belongs to Ministers their Office is set down under the name of catechizing Let him which is catechized make him that catechizeth partaker Gal. 6. 6. Ministers must plant and beget as well as increase and build up feed the Lambs as well as the Sheep they are compared to Nurses wise Stewards skilfull builders it must be performed by Housholders also Ephes. 6. 4. God chargeth Parents to perform this Duty Deut. 6. 6 7. Rehearse them continually whet them upon thy children often go over the same thing as a knife doth the whetstone They are bound to bring up their children in the nurture and information of the Lord Children were to be taught the meaning of the Passeover Exod. 12. 16. Masters of Families also must instruct their servants which are ungrounded as children Christ instructed his Apostles he taught them how to pray he being the Master of the Family and they his Family as appeareth because he did eat the Passeover together with them and the Law appoints that every family should celebrate that Feast together The reason why God specifieth not this point in the Masters duty is because if it be performed by the Father it shall be needlesse seeing it is done to the Masters hand but if the Father neglect it surely the Master which succeeds in the Fathers room and hath his Authority must see it done For as a Father in Israel was bound to see his own sonne circumcised so he was bound to see his servant circumcised and if to circumcise him sure he must as well make him as his childe to know what Circumcision meaned And what Christ did as a master of a Family that must every Master of family do seeing we must be followers of Christ every one in his place therefore every one must instruct his ignorant servants in the truths of Religion The Jews did use Catechizing Cyprian saith Optatus exercised it at Carthage and Origen at Alexandria Clemens Alexandrinus had his Poedagogus Lactantius and Calvin their Institutions Athanasius his Synopsis Augustine his Enchiridion his Books De Doctrina Christiana and De Catechizandis rudibus Catechizing is Institutio viva voce a kinde of familiar conference The Hebrew verb Chanach signifieth to instruct or train up even from childehood and to initiate or dedicate from which word holy Henoch had his name importing nurture in the fear of God The Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth to sound or
vers 14. 1 Pet. 3. 15. Christians should be ready to give an answer to every man which doth ask them a reason of the hope which is in them the foundation is that which is first and surest laid and hath an influence into all the building Men should do all upon trial and solid conviction 1 Thess. 5. 21. 1 Ioh. 4. 1. The Papists would have the people take things upon trust they say those places concerne the Doctours of the Church not the people but compare the 20 and 21. vers in the Thessalonians and 1. vers with 6. in Iohn and we shall see the contrary This trial is profitable First Because truth then will have a greater force on the conscience Secondly This is the ground of constancie 2 Pet. 3. 17. Thirdly Hereby we shall be able to maintain the truth Matthew 11. 19. The Scriptures are fundamentum quo the fundamental writings which declare the salvation of Christians Iohn 5. 37. Christ fundamentum quod the fundamental means and cause which hath purchased and doth give it Iohn 4. 42. The person we must build on is Christ 1 Cor. 3. 11. He is called the foundation of foundations Isa. 28. The doctrinal foundation is the written Word of God which is not only the object and matter of our faith but the rule and reason of it Hold Christ as your Rock build on him the Scripture as your rule and the reason of your believing this is general there are some particulars First Some things are simply necessary It were a notable work for one to determine this how much knowledge were required of all Secondly Not absolutely necessary Some make the foundation too narrow some again too wide some say that if a man nean well and go on according to the light he hath though he know not Christ he shall be saved Others say that all are bound to know distinstly the Articles of the Creed Fundamental truths are all such points of Doctrine which are so plainly delivered in Scripture that whosoever doth not know or follow them shall be damned but he that doth know and follow these though erring in other things shall be saved All the principles of Religion are plain and easie delivered clearly in 1. Scripture they are to be a rule to judge of other Doctrines 2. They are very few say some reduced to two heads by Iohn Baptist Mark 1. 15. and by Paul 2 Tim. 1. 13. 3. In all principles necessary to salvation there hath been agreement among all the Churches of Christ Ephes. 4. 5. though they may differ in superstructures Quod ubique quod semper quod ab omnibus creditur Catholicam est Vincent Lyrin These Fundamentals said a Reverend Divine now with God are twelve three concerning God three concerning Man three concerning the Redeemer three concerning the means of attaining good by this Redeemer Concerning God 1. There is one God which is an Infinite Perfect and Spirituall Essence 2. This one God is distinguished into three Persons or manners of subsistence after an incomprehensible way which we believe but cannot perfectly understand The Father begetting the Son begotten and the holy Ghost proceeding 3. This one God the Father Sonne and holy Ghost is the Maker Preserver and Governour of all things by his Wisdom Power Justice Providence Concerning man 1. That he was made by God of a visible body and an immortal and spiritual soul both so perfect and good in their kindes that he was perfectly able to have attained eternal life for himself which was provided as a reward of his obedience 2. That being thus made he yielded to the temptations of the Devil and did voluntarily sin against God in eating of the Tree forbidden and so became a childe of wrath and heir of cursing an enemy to God and slave to the Devil utterly unable to escape eternal death which was provided as a recompence of his disobedience 3. That he doth propagate this his sinfulnesse and misery to all his posterity Concerning Christ. 1. That he is perfect God and perfect Man the second Person in the Trinity who took the Nature of man from the Virgin Mary and united it to himself in one personal Subsistence by an incomprehensible Union 2. That in mans Nature he did die and suffer in his Life and Death sufficient to satisfie Gods Justice which man had offended and to deserve for mankinde Remission of sins and Life everlasting and that in the same Nature he Rose again from the Dead and shall also Raise up all men to receive Judgement from him at the last Day according to their Deeds 3. That he is the only sufficient and perfect Redeemer and no other merit must be added unto this either in whole or part Lastly Concerning the Means of applying the Redeemer they are three 1. That all men shall not be saved by Christ but onely those that are brought to such a sight and feeling of their own sinfulnesse and misery that with sorrow of heart they do bewail their sins and renouncing all merits of their own or any creature cast themselves upon the mercies of God and the only merits of Jesus Christ which to do is to repent and believe and in this hope live holily all the remainder of their life 2. That no man is able thus to see his sinnes by his own power renounce himself and rest upon Christ but God must work it in whom he pleaseth by the cooperation of his Spirit regenerating and renewing them 3. That for the working of this Faith and Repentance and direction of them in a holy life he hath left in writing by the Prophets and Apostles infallibly guided to all truth by his Spirit all things necessary to be done or believed to salvation and hath continued these writings to his people in all ages Observe those places Act. 15. 11. 1 Tim. 1. 15. Let a man hold this that there was nothing but death in the world till Christ came and that he is come to save sinners Ioh. 17. 3. Secondly There are practical places 1 Cor. 6. 9. Titus 3. 8. Let us 1. See our selves dead without Christ and wholly trust in him 2. Let us be exemplary in our lives and conversations There are other Fundamentals which are only comparatively necessary that is expected from one man which is not expected from another and more from those that live in the Church Have these six Principles of the Apostle not only in your heads but hearts 1. That a man is dead in himself 2. That his remedy lies out of himself 3. Know the Doctrine of the Sacraments 4. The Word of God 5. Have some apprehension of the life to come 1. That there is a passage from death to life 2. That there is a fixed and irrevokable estate after this life 6. Hold the Doctrine of Faith so that Christ may live in you and you be delivered up into that forme of Doctrine lay hold on
then godlinesse and yet though carefull of keeping them they have not been able to preserve them from perpetual forgetfulnesse whereas on the other side these holy Writings hated of the most part and carelesly regarded of a number have notwithstanding as full a remembrance as they had the first day the Lord gave them unto the Church The Roman Empire for three hundred years set it self to persecute and extirpate this new Doctrine and in all these troubles the Church grew and inâ—â—cased mightily Acts 12. 1. Herod killed Iames with the sword yet v. 24. the Word grew and multiplied Calvin with all his Works since the time they were written scarce made so many Protestants in France as I have credibly heard it reported that the Massacre made in one night L. Falk reply about the Infallibility of the Church of Rome The Miracles wrought in the confirmation of Scripture differ much from the wonders wrought by the false Prophets Antichrist and Satan himself Mat. 10. 8. Mat. 24. 24. 2 Thes. 2. 11. Apoc. 13. 13 14 they are neither in number nor greatnesse comparable to these 1. They differ in Substance Divine Miracles are above the force of Nature as dividing of the red Sea the standing still of the Sunne the others seem wonderfull to those which are ignorant of the cause of them but are not true miracles simply above the ordinary course of nature but effected by the art and power of Satan or his instruments by natural causes though unknown to men and many times they are but vain delusions 2. They differ in the end those true miracles were wrought by the finger of God for the promoting of his glory and mans salvation these to seal up falshood and destroy men confirmed in Idolatry and Heathenism 2 Thes. 2. 9. See Deut. 13. 1 2 3. Those were not done in a corner or secretly but openly in the presence of great multitudes nay in the sight of the whole world by the evidence of which an unknown Doctrine before contrary to the nature and affections of men was believed Bainham said in the midst of the fire Ye Papists Behold ye look for miracles and here now ye may see a miracle for in this fire I feel no more pain then if I were in a bed of Down but it is to me as sweet as a bed of Roses The miracles done by our Saviour Christ and his Apostles received Testimony of the bitterest enemies they had 2. The Testimony 1. Of the Church and Saints of God in all ages 2. Of those which were out of the Church 1. Of the Church Both Ancient and Judaical And the present Christian Church 2. Of the Members of the Church 1. The Church of the Jews professed the Doctrine and received the Books of the Old Testament and testified of them that they were Divine which invincible constancy remaineth still in the Jews of these dayes who though they be bitter enemies to the Christian Religion do stifly maintain and preserve the Canon of the Old Testament pure and uncorrupt even in those places which do evidently confirm the truth of Christian Religion 2. The Christian Church hath also most faithfully preserved the Old Testament received from the Jews and the new delivered by the Apostles as a depositum and holy pledge of the Divine Will Col. 4. 16. 2. Of the Members of the Church the constant Testimony which so many worthy Martyrs by their bloud have given to the truth Rev. 6. 9. Four things are to be considered in this Argument 1. The Number which suffered for the same is numberlesse many millions that none can imagine it to arise from pride weaknesse or discontent More Christians were slain as hath been observed under the ten bloudy persecutions then Paschal Lambs were offered up under the State of the Old Testament 2. The Quality and condition of them which suffered noble and base learned and unlearned rich poor old young men women children those which were tender and dainty all these could not suffer out of vain-glory that stubbornly they might defend the opinion which they had taken up 3. The torments used were usual unusual speedy slow some hewed in pieces burnt with slow fire cast in to Lions given to be devoured by the teeth of wilde beasts some beheaded some drowned some stoned with stones 4. All this they endured constantly patiently with great joy even a chearfull heart and merry countenance singing Psalms in the midst of the fire so that the madnesse of the enemy was overcome by the patience of them which did suffer Luther reports of the Martyr St Agatha as she went to prisons and tortures she said she went to Banquets and Nuptials That Martyr Hawks lift up his hands above his head and clapt them together when he was in the fire as if he had been in a triumph So that their testimony was not only humane God enabling them so stoutly to die for the truth Phil. 1. 29. See the History of the Councel of Trent pag. 418. and Dr Taylors Sermon on Dan. 3. 22 23 24. stiled The Roman Fornace Martyrs of other Sects differ from the Martyrs of the true Church 1. They were fewer 2. They suffered not with joy of Conscience which the godly Martyrs did 3. They were punished for their errours discovered the Martyrs were burned for having any part of the Bible and the Bible sometime with them where the Inquisition reigns it is death to have any part of the Bible in the vulgar tongue The Gentiles also which were out of the pale of the Church did give testimony to sundry Stories and Examples in the Bible Suetonius and Tacitus speaks of the miracles of Christ Pliny of the miracles of Moses and of the wise mens Starre Macrobius of the slaughtering of the Infants Iosephus of the death of Herod the Poets of the Floud Plutark of the Dove which Noah sent out Iosephus a Jew saith in his time there was a monument of the pillar of Salt into which Lots wife was turned Of Sodoms destruction speaketh Sâ—rabo Diodorus Siculus Galen in his Book of Simples Pliny Solinus Polyst hist. Tacitus lib. ult Mela acknowledging that the remainders of Gods wrath are still to be seen there as the dead Lake the Fruit fair to the eye but falling to cinders and smoke in the hand The Oracles of the Sybillae were in greatest account among the Heathen and held as true of all men and if those be they which we have there is nothing which can more plainly set forth the birth of Christ his life and death Causabon makes it apparent that those prophecies of Sybil were counterfeited pieces and at first entertained by such as delighted in seeing the Christian Religion strengthned with forreign proofs Hereticks also prove the Scripture to be Divine for they quote that and therefore Luther cals the Bible Librum Haereticorum
also 2. This tradition concerning the age of men did drive away as well the Ecclesiastick as the Lay persons Notwithstanding all this that hath been objected by the Papists we hold that the Scriptures ought to be translated into the Vulgar and mother Tongues of each Nation and that all men ought to read them and meditate diligently in them and that for these reasons 1. From the Commandment and will of God revealed in Scripture He hath commanded all that live in the Church to study the Scriptures and read them Deut. 11. 18 19. Ioh. 5. 39. He speaks not to the Scribes and Pharisees but to the people in general They must try all things 2. From Gods intention which commanded it to be written for that end that it might be obvious to all Ioh. 20. 31. Rom. 15. 4. 3. Those are commended which did reade the Scripture as the Eunuch Acts 8. 22. the Bereans Acts 17. and dispraised which neglected it as the Israelites Hosea 8. 12. they are pronounced Blessed who diligently meditate in the Scriptures Psal. 1. 2. How unlike to Peter â—2 Pet. 1. 19. are those whith pretend to be his Successours 4. From the fact of the Apostles who as they publickly preached the mysteries of salvation to the people so also in their Epistles they commended the whole doctrine of salvation to be read by them The Epistles of the Romans Corinthians Galatians Ephesians were written to the people therefore to be read by them One Epistle of Iohn was written to Gaius a Lay-man another to the elect Lady 5. From the Profit and Necessity of this study men are illightned and converted by reading of the Scriptures Psal. 19. 8 9. they are directed by them as most faithfull counsellors in all their waies Psal. 119. 24. they are armed by them against the fiery darts of Satan Eph. 6. 16. One seeing a youth read the Scriptures said It was never well since such were permitted to turn over the Bible but he answered him in the Psalmists words Psal. 119. 9. 6. From the unanimous Conseâ—t of all the Fathers Chrysostom and Ierom especially who exhort the people to the private reading of the Scriptures and testifie that the Scriptures were publickly read in their Ecclesiastical Assemblies not in an unknown tongue but in a tongue understood by the people It was decreed by the Councel of Nice That no Christian should be without a Bible in his house And the Jews at this day suffer no house amongst them to be without the Bible Christ and his Apostles teaching and disputing before the people appeal to the Law and the Prophets without the name of the Author Book or Chapter because they knew the Bible Text to be familiar to the Israelites In an unknown tongue they cannot profit the people Ergo They ought to be translated into a Tongue known to the people 1 Cor. 14. The Apostle in divers verses treateth of this subject vers 6 7 19. He saith All things ought to be done in the Church for the edifying of the people that no man should speak in an unknown tongue without an interpreter and saith That he had rather speak five words and be understood then ten thousand words in an unknown tongue Those Arguments before urged for the peoples reading of the Scripture prove this also for they cannot reade them in every Nation unlesse they be translated into a Tongue they understand Christ and his Apostles taught the people the Scripture in their mother Tongue In the next age after the Apostles saith Grotius lib. 3. de veritate Religionis Christ. the New Testament was translated into divers Vulgar Tongues the Syriack Arabick Aethiopick and Latine which Versions are yet extant and differ not mainly from the Greek In the elder and purer times the Scriptures were translated into innumerable yea into all Tongues usual amongst men See Gregories Preface to the Notes on passages of Scripture The plain and usual words the phrase and manner of speech most frequented the comparisons and similitudes in Scripture most familiar taken out of the shops and fields from Husbandry and Houswifery from the Flock and the Herd shew that the Scriptures were written for the capacity and understanding of the unlearned Iohn 5. 39. a speciall place if it be indicative it shewes the custome of the Jewes if imperative it shewes what they ought to doe Many amongst us are to be blamed for not having the Scripture in their houses and for not reading it constantly in the same as they ought to do or else they read it as other Books not with such respect to it as the greatnesse of its Authour deserveth I mean with a desire and purpose to believe and obey all that they finde there which must needs be the Duty of those that confesse these writings come from God We should receive it with reverence believe it with confidence exercise our selves in it with diligence and delight practise it with obedience Reading the Scripture is a rehearsing out of the Book such things as are there written â—arely without any interpretation It is to be done publickly as it was in the Synagogues of the Jews who had the reading of the Law and Prophets amongst them The Prophets were read in their ears every day saith Paul and after the lecture of the Law and the Prophets in another place From hence hath been continued the custom of Lessons of the Old and New Testament to the same purpose saith Mr Thorndike We honour God more by a publick then a private reading of it 2. Pâ—ivately The godly Jews of Bâ—rea did search the Scriptures and both King and people are commanded to read the Law Deut. 17. 19. and 6. 7. 8. 9. What is written in the Law How readest thou Luke 10. 26. Matth. 12. 5. and 21. 16 42. Christ Peter and Paul in their preaching quote not the Chapter and verse only say Isaiah saith Isaiah is bold It is written in the Psalms because people should be so acquainted with the Scripture as to know where it is See Grotius on Heb. 4. 4. Some good Divines hold that the Scriptures barely read though preaching be not joined with it may be the instrument of Regeneration since the Doctrine of the Gospel is called The ministration of the Spirit Psal. 19. The Law of the Lord converteth the soul it is so when not preached The word is a means of conversion whether written preacht or lived 2 Cor. 3. 2 3. 1 Pet. 3. 1 2. Psal. 51. 13. But the Word of God is made effectual by the Spirit more often more ordinarily to beget a new life in the preaching that is the interpreting and applying of it then in the bâ—re reading 1 Tim. 4. 13. Matth. 28. 29. Christs custome was as we may collect out of Luke 4. where one instance is recorded to make us conceive his ordinary practice when he had read to interpret
most unjust means extort money from Gojim that is the Gentiles Paulus Fagius in his Annotat. on Deut. 17. 17. Scripture Arguments are the chiefest to convince an unbeliever Christ by divers Arguments Iohn 5. labours to convince the Jews that he was the Messiah promised 1. Iohn bare witnesse of him vers 33. 2. His works bare witnesse of him verse 36. 3. The Father did bear witnesse of him vers 37. 4. He produceth the Testimony of the Scriptures vers 39. They are they which testifie of me Will you not believe Iohn my miracles my Word from Heaven then believe the written Word If we believe not the Testimomy of Scripture nothing will convince us though one rise from the dead nor Christ himself if he were here in the flesh and should preach unto us Ioh. 5. ult The Lord in executing of his Judgements commmonly observes proportion and retaliation Antichrist is the greatest opposite to Gods Law and Word he is called therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Thess. 2. 8. The lawlesse one He is without Law above Law against Law He abuseth Scripture takes upon him to judâ—â— and interpret Scripture therefore it shall be his ruine 2 Thess. 2. 8. God shall destroy him with the Spirit of his mouth id est Verbo suo Beza God hath consecrated the Word to this purpose the end of it is not only to save but destroy being the savour of death to some and it is a fit instrument for such a work Antichrists strength is in mens consciences only this will pierce thither Heb. 4. 12. God useth the Word for the destruction of Antichrist these wayes 1. It discovers him his doctrine his errors 2. It hardens him 3. It condemneth him and passeth sentence against him CHAP. III. II. The Books of Scripture FRom the Divine â—lows the Canonical Authority of the Scripture The books of Scripture are called Canonical books say some from the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which word is used 2 Cor. 10. 13. Phil. 3. 16. Gal. 6. 16. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mark the double Emphasis this notable Canon because they were put into the Canon by the Universal Church and acknowledged to be divinely inspired by it and also are made a perfect Canon or Rule of all Doctrine concerning Religion Credendorum agendorum of Faith and Manners of all things which are to be believed or done toward salvation But Cameron thinks it is not termed Canonical because it is a Rule for that book saith he is called Canonical which is put into the Catalogue which the Ancients called a Canon of those writings which are esteemed Divine Becanus saith They are called Canonical both because they contain a Rule which we ought to follow in faith and manners and because they are put into the Catalogue of Divine books The Conditions of a Canon are these 1. It must contain Truth or be an expresse Form and Image of Truth which is in the Divine minde 2. It must be commanded sanctified and confirmed by Divine Authority that it may be a Canon to us in the Church These books were sanctified either commonly all of both Testaments by the Testimony of the Spirit and Church and Canon it self or the books of the Old Testament were specially and singularly confirmed by Word Signs and Event as the Pentateuch but the Prophetical books and Hagiographa before their carrying into Babylon by extraordinary sign the Cloud and Veil in the Temple 1 King 8. 10. Levit. 16. 2. and Gods answer by Ephod Urim and Thummim Exod. 28. 30. after their carrying away into Babylon by singular testimonies of events The books of the New Testament are confirmed by the Son of God revealed in flesh by his sayings and deeds Heb. 1. 2. and by the powerful Ministry of the Apostles by Signs Vertues and Miracles Mark 16. 20. There is a three-fold Canon in the Church Divine Ecclesiasticall and False The Divine Canon is that which properly and by it self is called the Word of God immediately inspired of God into the Prophets and Apostles This according to the divers times of the Church is distinguished into the Old and New Testament 2 Cor. 3. 6 14. this is a common division of the sacred Bible among Christians as in the version of Tremellius and Iunius Testamenti veteris novi Biblia sacra and the Geneva gives that Title to their Bible La Bible qui est toute la Saincte Escriture du viâ—l noveau Testament Augustine thinks they are better called Vetus novum Instrumentum Heinsius Grotius Vetus novum Foedus Vide Grotii Annotat. in libros Evangelii A Covenant is an Agreement between two a Testament is the Declaration of the Will of one It is called in regard of the Form Convention and Agreement between God and man a Covenant in regard of the manner of confirming it a Testament For 1. In a Testament or last Will the Testators minde is declared so is the Will of God in his Word therefore it is called a Testimony often Psal. 19. and 119. 2. Here is a Testator Christ a Legacy eternal life Heirs the Elect a Writing the Scripture Seals the Sacraments 3. Because it is ratified by the death of Christ Heb. 9. 16 17. The Books of the Old Testament are the holy Scriptures given by God to the Church of the Jews shewing them what to believe and how God would be worshipped The New Testament containeth the books which treat of salvation already exhibited and Christ already come in the flesh All the books of the Old Testament were written originally in Hebrew because they were committed unto the Hebrews Rom. 3. 2. except what Daniel and Ezra wrote in the Chaldee The Jewish Church receiving them from God kept them and delivered them to Posterity Many grave Authors hold That the Hebrew was the first Tongue and Mother of all the rest and it may probably be collected from the names of our first Parents It was called Hebrew saith Erpenius not from Heber of the Posterity of Shem as Iosephus Ierom and others think when it is manifest that he rather spake Chaldee then Hebrew because Abraham the Patriarch which drew his original from him was a Chaldean but it was so called saith Erpenius as all the Rabbins Origen and others testifie from the Hebrews which people arose from Canaan It is honoured with the Title of the Holy Tongue saith the same Erpenius because the most holy God spoke it to his Prophets delivered his holy Will written in it to the Church and because it is very probable from the opinion of great men that holy men shall use it with God hereafter in Heaven Vide Buxtorfium de Linguae Hebraeae origine Antiquitate Sanctitate There are many Hebraisms also in the New Testament many words and phrases rather used according to the manner of the Hebrews then the Greeks by which it is manifest that the same Spirit was
of Christs Birth Chap. 5. 2. It consists of seven Chapters Danaeus and Chythraeus have done well on it Nahum It is probable that he lived before the Babylonish Captivity and was contemporary to Micah but ninety years after Ionah It consists of three Chapters which contain both a prediction of the destruction of the Assyrians ch 1. and also an Explication of the causes of it Chap. 2. and 3. Danaeus is the best Expositor of this Book The Hebrews think that both Nahum and Habakkuk wrote in the times of Manasseh Both the order in which these Books were anciently placed and the things themselves which are contained in their writings do intimate as much Grotius Habakkuk Luctator It is probable that he lived about Ieremiahs time or a little before It consists of three Chapters Grinaeus and Danaeus have done well on him Zephany He prophesied in the times of Iosiah King of Iudah and was contemporary to Ieremiah He prophesieth especially of the overthrow of the Kingdome of Iudah It consists of three Chapters Danaeus hath done well on this Prophecy Haggai Chag signifieth a Feast in Hebrew his name signifieth Festivus laetus aut festum celebrans vel diligens quòd Templi Hierosolymitani aedificationem post Captivitatem maximè urserit He began to prophesie after the Babylonish Captivity in the second year of Darius King of Persia Ezr. 5. 1. Hag. 1. 1. Grinaeus and Danaeus have done well on this Zachary He prophesied after the Babylonish Captivity and followed Haggai within two moneths he handleth the same subject it consists of fourteen Chapters His Book is more large and obscure then any of the twelve Prophets Danaeus hath done well on the whole and Mr Pemble on nine Chapters Malachi Nuncius seu Angelus meus Mal. 4. 4 5 He was the last Prophet of the Old Testament See Grotius of him Tertullian cals him the Limit and Land-mark of both Testaments Limes inter vetus Novum Testamentum It consists of four Chapters Danaeus and Polanus and Stock have commented well on this Book So much concerning the several Books of the Old Testament CHAP. IV. Of the New Testament THe New Canon is that which the Christian Church hath had written in Greek from the time of Christ and his Apostles and it summarily containes the Word published by Christ and his righteous acts The History of which is in the four Books of the Evangelists the Examples in the Acts of the Apostles the Exposition in the one and twenty Epistles and lastly the Prophecy in the Revelation All the Books of the New Testament were written in Greek for divers Reasons First Because that Tongue in the time of Christ and his Apostles was the most excellent of all among the Languages of the Gentiles Secondly Because it was then most Common as Latine is now Tully shews Orat. pro Archia Poeta how far the Greek Tongue spread Thirdly Because in this Tongue all the Philosophy and Sciences of the Gentiles were written The Greek Tongue by the writing of Philosophers Orators Historians and Poets was fraught with the best learning which Heathenism afforbed It came to passe by the singular Providence of God that this Testament was written in one Tongue only for what Nation else would have yielded to another that the Scriptures in their Tongue were Authentick and so the seeds of debate might have been sown amongst them All almost agree in this That all the Books of the New Testament were written in the Greek Tongue it is only doubted concerning three of them the Gospel of Matthew Mark and the Epistle to the Hebrews Many affirm that the Gospel of Matthew was written by Matthew in Hebrew or rather in Syriack the Language used by Hebrews in the time of Christ and his Apostles that the Epistle to the Hebrews was written in Hebrew and Mark in Latine All the New Testament is penned from God in Greek The Reporters that St Matthew wrote in Hebrew or St Paul to the Hebrews never marked the Greek styles of both in Attique formes of speech that Salem hath not And the holy Ghost never translated Books but kept still the original of all that he would have translated Here be four Dialects the Attique Judean Thalmadique and Apostolique By ignorance of which much darknesse covereth dealers with the New Testament Broughtons Lords Family It is certain that the Primitive Church from the first times used the Gospel of Matthew written in Greek and counted it Authentical If any one say That the Latine Edition of Mark in the vulgar is not a version but the first Copy he may easily be refuted from the uniform style in it with other Latine Gospels and it will appear to any Reader that the Gospel of Mark which the Roman Church useth is later then the Greek and that the Latine was made from it For the Epistle to the Hebrews though many among the Ancient thought it was written in Hebrew yet all agree that the Greek Edition was in use thence from the first times of the Church Glassius saith Matthew wrote his Gospel first in Greek for his style agrees with Mark. Writers acknowledge that there is an Ancient Hebrew Copy of Matthew but upon good ground deny that it is the original truth for besides that by received Tradition it is held otherwise Matth. 1. 23. and other such like places do evince it for why should he writing in Hebrew interpret Hebrew words to them which understand that Language Hieron in quatuor Evangelia and Salmasius hold that Matthew was written in Hebrew Evangelium Matthaei Hebraicè ab auctore scriptum esse nemo non veterum tradidit Hebraeum illud Syriacum esse quod in usu tunc temporis in Iudaea fuit Hieronymus docet qui Evangelium Matthaei scriptum fuisse testatur Chaldaico Syroque Sermone Salmas de Helâ—enistica Erasmus Cajetan Calvin Iunius Whitaker Gomarus Causabone Gerhard deny that Matthew was written in Hebrew Chamier de canone l. 12. c. 1. saith we have the New Testament in Greek for although some contend that the Gospel of Matthew and the Epistle to the Hebrews was written in Hebrew yet saith he it is very uncertain and so propius fâ—lse I think saith Rivet that the Epistle to the Hebrews was written in Greek a Tongue then most common and which was used by many Hebrews which were called Hellenists That Mark should be written in Latine originally is improbable many of the reasons alledged to prove that Matthew was not written in Hebrew are of force here also the Jews at that time of the writing of the New Testament did speak Syriack and not Hebrew which Language is mixt consisting of Hebrew and Chaldee therefore saith Whitaker it is more probable that Matthew and he which wrote the Epistle to the Hebrews wrote in Greek because the Greek Tongue was not unknown to the Jews which were Hellenists Act. 6. 1. and other
Apostles wrote in Greek which wrote peculiarly to the Jews as Iâ—mes and Peter Matthaeum Hebraiâ—è scripsisse convenit inter antiquos Citat Irenâ—um Origenem Athanasium Epiphanium Chrysostomum Hieronymum Vossius de genere Christi dissertat Scripsit Hebraea lingua quia praecipuè Iudaeorum quos viva voce hactâ—nus docuisset haberet rationem Id. ibid. Vide Grotium in libros Evangel It was needfull that the Gospel should be written by many First for the certainty Secondly for the perfection of it Amongst all the Evangelists there is a general Agreement and a sp 〈…〉 rence they all agree in the main scope and subject Christ they dâ—â—â—â—r in 〈…〉 al Argument and Order All describe the life of Christ some more largely some more briefly some more loftily some more plainly yet because all were inspired by the same spirrit they all have equal Authority The difference of Evangelists in some smaller matters proveth their consent in the greater to be the voice of Truth for had they conspired all together to have deceived the world they would in all things have more fully agreed The Doctrine of the Covenant of Grace is more plainly expounded the will of God and way to Salvation more plentifully set down in the New Testament then ever it was in the dayes of Moses or the Prophets and in these books of the New Testament all things are so established as to continue to the end so that we must not look for any new Revelation All these Books we receive as Canonical because they are Divine for matter and form divinely inspired by God sanctified and given to the Church for their direction written by the Apostles or Apostolical men sweetly conâ—enting with other parts of holy Scripture and with themselves received alwayes by the greatest part of the Church of God They were written after the death of Christ by the direction of the holy Ghost the Apostles by lively voice first preached because it was needful that the Doctrine of the Gospel should by their preaching as also by signs and wonders be confirmed against the contradictions and cavils of the Jews and Gentiles and be allowed by the assent of believers generally before it was committed to writing that we might be assured of the certainty of those things which were written These Books are acknowledged Canonical both by us and the Papists so that touching this matter there is no controversie between us and them Among the confest writings of the Scriptures attested by all and not contradicted by any The four Gospels are first to be placed and then the Story of the Acts of the Apostles See Euseb. Eccles. Hist. lib. 3. cap. 3 4. and lib. 5. cap. 8. and lib. 6. cap. 18. The Epistles doubted of by some for a while were first the Epistle to the Hebrews the Epistle of Iames the second Epistle of Peter the second and third Epistles of Iohn the Epistle of Iude and the Revelation of which I shall treat more when I come to handle the Books of the New Testament particularly The Story of the woman taken in Adultery hath met with very much opposition See Gregories Preface to his Notes upon some passages of Scripture Crojus defends the truth of it Observat. in Nov. Testam c. 17. Vide Seldeni uxorem Ebraicam cap. 11. The Inscriptions and Titles prefixed before the Epistles are no part of holy Scripture written by the Apostles but added to the Epistles by some others The Subscriptions and Postscripts also of divers Books are false counterfeit and erroneous not written by the Apostles but added afterward by the Scribes which copied out the Epistles The Subscriptions of the later Epistle to Timothy and also to Titus are supposititious they are neither found in the Syriack nor in all Greek Copies nor yet in the vulgar Latine translation these additions were made some hundred years after the Apostles The Canonical Books of the New Testament are either Historical Doctrinal or Prophetical 1. Historical containing matters of fact the History of 1. Christ exhibited in the four Evangelists or Gospels as they are stiled by God himself Mark 1. 1. Matthew Mark Luke and Iohn called Gospels because they contain a message of joy and gladnesse They all treat of one subject Christ Jesus incarnate are most true Historians Luk. 1. 2. Ioh. 21. 24. 2. His Apostles in the Acts written by Luke thirty years after Christs Ascention so termed of the principal subject of the History though the acts of others not Apostles are there recorded 2. Dogmatical or Doctrinal such as were written by the Apostles for the instruction of the Church of God in faith and manners commonly called Epistles and that by warrant of the Scriptures 1 Thes. 5. 27. 2 Pet. 3. 1 16. because they were sent to them who had already received and professed the Gospel of Christ. The Apostles being oft times unable to instruct by their personal Presence supplied that by writing Epistles These are one and twenty written 1. By Paul 1. To whole Churches 1. Gentiles To the Romans To the Câ—ninthians To the Galatians To the Ephesians To the Philippians To the Colossians To the Thessalonians 2. Jews To the Hebrews 2. To particular Persons 1. Timothy 2. Titus 3. Philemon 2. Iames one 3. Peter two 4. Iohn three 5. Iude one 3. Prophetical wherein under certain resemblances the state of the Church of Christ till the end of the world from the time of Iohn the Evangelist is most truly and wonderfully described and receiveth its name Apocalyps of the Argument Beza Piscator Calvin Erasmus Grotius have done well on all the New Testament Of the Papists Iansenius hath done well on the Harmony of the Lutherans Chemnitius and Gerhard of the Protestants Calvin Maldonate and De Dieu Cameron Scultetus and Grotius have done well likewise on the Evangelists Matthew and Iohn were Apostles of the twelve Mark and Luke Evangelists Apostle is a name of Office or Dignity It notes one sent from another with command in special certain famous Embassadours of Christ. The Evangelists were Comites vicarii Apostolorum they accompanied the Apostles in preaching the Gospel and had curam vicariam omnium Ecclesiarum as the Apostles had curam principalem The Title Evangelist is taken 1. For such as wrote the Gospel 2. For such as taught the Gospel and these were of two sorts either such as had ordinary places and gifts or such whose places and gifts were extraordinary such Evangelists were Timothy and Titus Smectymn Answ. to an Humble Remonstrance Sect. 13. Matthew There was never any in the Church which doubted of its Authority Some say he wrote in Hebrew but that is uncertain as hath been already declared He interprets the Hebrew name Emanuel Chap. 1. 23. and those words Câ— 27. 46. therefore it is likely he wrote not in Hebrew for why should one that writeth in Hebrew interpret Hebrew words to such as
2. Psalmi videntur data opera versi in contumeliam Latini Sermonis Chamier Ierom praefat in Prov. saith That he had allotted himself but three dayes for the translating of the three Books of Salomon viz. the Proverbs Ecclesiastes and the Canticles which yet a man will hardly be able to reade over well and exactly in a moneth by reason of the great difficulties he will there meet withall as well in the words and phrases as in the sense And neverthelesse if the pretences of the Church of Rome be true this little three dayes work hath been so happy as to be not only approved and esteemed but even canonized also by the Councel of Trent Now whether the will of God be that we should receive this Translation of his as his pure word or not I shall leave to those who have a desire and ability to examine However I dare considently affirm that Saint Hierome himself never had any the least thought or hope that ever this piece of his should one day come to this honour it being a thing not to be imagined but that he would have taken both more time and more pains in the thing if ever he had either desired or foreseen this Daille du vrai usage des Peres l. 2. c. 3. The vulgar Latine of the New Testament is no lesse corrupted then of the Old Matth. 6. 11. The English Papists at Rhemes who translated the New Testament into English not out of the Greek Text but out of the vulgar Latine reade Give us to day our super-substantial bread the Latine hath it Panem super-substantialem for Quotidianum Daily bread The Rhemists note upon the same is By this Bread so called here according to the Latine and Greek word we ask not onely all necessary sustenance for the body but much more all spiritual food viz. the blessed Sacrament it self which is Christ the true Bread that came down from Heaven and the Bread of life to us that eat his Body Our Saviour Christ which condemned vain repitition and by a form of prayer provided against the same is made here of the Jesuites to offend against his own rule for that which is contained in the second Petition they teach to be asked in the fourth Secondly They lodge in one Petition things of divers kindes and farre removed in nature spiritual and corporeal heavenly and earthly yea the creature and the Creator Thirdly Hence it should follow that he taught them expressely to ask that which he had neither instituted nor instructed them of and whereof his Disciples were utterly ignorant Salomon from whom our Saviour seemeth to have taken this Petition confirms that exposition of things tending to uphold this present life Prov. 30. 8. Lechem Chukki The Bread which is ordained for me The Jesuites will never be able to justifie the old Interpreter which translateth one word the same both in syllables and signification in one place Supersubstantial and in another viz. in Luke Quotidianum or Daily against which interpretation of his he hath all Antiquity before that Translation and some of the Papists themselves retained the words of Daily Bread Bellarm. l. 1. de bonis operibus c. 6. prefers Quotidianum and defends it against the other Tostatus applieth it to temporal things The Syriack saith Panis indigentiae vel sufficientiae nostrae Luke 1. 18. Plena gratia for gratis dilecta as Chrysostome renders it Hail Mary full of grace for freely beloved The word signifieth not any grace or vertue inherent in one but such a grace or favor as one freely vouchsafeth and sheweth to another the word retained by the Syriack in this place is Taibutha and signifieth happiness blessedness goodness bountifulnes Tremellius turneth it gratia which may and ought to be Englished favour as the Greek word signifieth and is expounded by the Angel and the Virgin Mary themselves the Angel adding in the same verse The Lord is with thee meaning by his special favour and in v. 30. saying She had found favor with God The Virgin in her thankful song magnifying the mercy of God toward her that he had so graciously looked on her in so mean estate as to make her the mother of her own Saviour after so marvellous a manner They foolishly salute her who is removed from them by infinite space and whom their Hail cannot profit being in Heaven as the salutation of the Angel did and might do whilst she was here in the vale of misery Their Alchymie also is ridiculous to make that a prayer unto her which was a prayer for her to make it daily that served in that kinde for one onely time to make it without calling which the Angel durst not do unless he had been sent Ephes. 5. 32. Vulg. Sacramentum hoc magnum est and the Rhemists This is a great Sacrament for great mystery Sacraments are mysteries but all mysteries are not properly Sacraments How can it be a Church Sacrament which hath neither element nor word of promise Secondly Sacraments are the peculiar and proper possession of the Church of Christ how can that be a Sacrament which is and lawfully may be used out of the Church amongst the Turks and Jews to whom the benefit of Matrimony cannot be denied The old Interpreter Coloss. 1. 27. translateth the same word a mystery or secret Chemnitius reckons this place among those which the Papists abuse not among the corrupted for Sacrament is the same with the Ancient Latine Divines that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is with the Greeks Chamier Heb. 11 21. The vulgar hath Iacob adoravit fastigium virgae the Rhemists adored the top of his rod whereas the words are He worshipped upon the top of his staff and not as they have falsely turned it so also doth the Syrian Paraphrast read it The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 used elswhere in the New Testament for a walking staff agreeth fitly unto Iacob who being both old and sick had need to stay himself thereupon whilst he praised God Ioseph was no King and therefore had no Scepter to fall down before In the Hebrew Gen. 47. for top we read head which by a metaphor signifies the top because the head is the end and highest part of man and consequently of any thing else And for staff we now read in the Hebrew bed which fell out because the word mittah there extant pricked with other vowels signifieth a staff for in the Hebrew matteh is a staff and mitteh a bed The Septuagint whom the Apostle follows read it matteh and so translated it staff otherwise then we now read it in the Hebrew Text. If we follow the Hebrew Text as it is now extant the sense will be That Iacob because he could not raise his body out of his bed therefore he bowed his head forward upon his beds head and so worshipped God Beza speaking of the divers Latine Translations of the New Testament onely he saith of the vulgar Latine That
there promised is happinesse It is a wonderful thing that all the particulars which the Canticles contain being taken from marriage are handled so sincerely that no blemish or spot can be found therein Therefore the Scriptures should be preached read and heard with holy affections and should be reverently mentioned The Jews in their Synagogues will not touch the Bible with unwashed hands they kiss it as often as they open and shut it they sit not on that seat where it is laid and if it fall on the ground they fast for a whole day The Turk writes upon the outside of his Alcorar Let no man touch this Book but he that is pure I would none might meddle with ours Alcoran signifieth but the Scripture you need not be afraid of the word but such as indeed are what other men do but think themselves 6. The Scripture is Perfect The perfection of the Scripture is considered two ways 1. In respect of the matter or the Books in which the holy doctrine was written all which as many as are useful to our salvation have been kept inviolable in the Church so that out of them one most perfect and absolute Canon of faith and life was made and this may be called the integrity of the Scripture 2. In respect of the form viz. Of the sense or meaning of these Canonical Books or of Divine truth comprehended in them which Books contain most fully and perfectly the whole truâ—h necessary and sufficient for the salvation of the Elect and therefore the Scriptures are to be esteemed a sole adequate total and perfect measure and rule both of faith and manners and this is the sufficiency of the Scriptures which is attributed to it in a twofold respect 1. Absolutely in it self and that in a threefold consideration 1. Of the principle for every principle whether of a thing or of knowledge ought to be perfect since demonstration and true conclusions are not deduced from that which is imperfect therefore it is necessary that the holy Scripture being the first onely immediate principle of all true doctrine should be most perfect 2. Of the subject for it hath all Essential parts matter and form and integral Law and Gospel and is wholly perfect Both 1. Absolutely because for the substance it either expresly or Analogically contains the doctrine concerning faith and manners which is communicable and profitable for us to know which may be proved also by induction that all necessary opinions of faith or precepts of life are to be found in the holy Scâ—ipture 2. Relatively because as it hath a perfection of the whole so of the parts in the whole that perfection is called essential this quantitative For all the Books are sufficient with an essential perfection although integrally they have not a sufficiency of the whole but onely their own yet so that at distinct times every part sufficed for their times but all the parts in the whole are but sufficient for us 3. In its effect and operation it makes men perfect 2 Tim. 3. 16 17. Rom. 15. 4. Iohn 2. ult 5. 39. 2. As opposed to unwritten Traditions all which it excludes by its sufficiency but we do not understand by Traditions generally a Doctrine delivered in Word and Writing but specially all Doctrine not written by Prophets or Apostles whether Dogmatical Historical or Ceremonial for a perfect reason of the primary opinions belonging to Faith and Manners is delivered in Scripture and those things which are out of beside or against the Scripture do not binde the Conscience 2. Historical the Sayings and Deeds of Christ and the Apostles are perfectly contained in the Scriptures as many as suffice us for our salvation Iohn 20. 30 31. Those things which are delivered out of Scripture are to be esteemed mans writings 3. Ceremonial or secondary opinions concerning Ecclesiastical Rites and Customs are for Essentials Substantials and Fundamentals generally contained in the word of God the accidentals accessaries and circumstantials are free and mutable If Traditions agree with the Scripture they are confirmed by it if they oppose it they are disproved by it The perfection of the Scriptures is not First Infinite and unlimitted That is an incommunicable property of God every thing which is from another as the efficient cause is thereby limitted both for the nature and qualities thereof Secondly we do not understand such a perfection as containeth all and singular such things as at any time have been by Divine inspiration revealed to holy men and by them delivered to the Church of what sort soever they were for all the Sermons of the Prophets of Christ and his Apostles are not set down in so many words as they used in the speaking of them for of twelve Apostles seven wrote nothing which yet preached and did many things neither are all the deeds of Christ and his Apostles written for that is contradicted Iohn 20. 30 31. and 21. 25. but we mean onely a Relative perfection which for some certain ends sake agreeth to the Scripture as to an instrument according to which it perfectly comprehendeth all things which have been are or shall be necessary for the salvation of the Church Thirdly The several Books of Scripture are indeed perfect for their own particular ends purposes and uses for which they were intended of the Lord but yet not any one Book is sufficient to the common end the whole Scripture is compleat in all the parts thereof one speaking of that which another doth wholly pass over in silence one clearly delivering what was intricâ—te in another Paul speaks much of Justification and Predestination in the Epistle to the Romans nothing of the Eucharist or Resurrection Fourthly Since God did reveal his will in writing those writings which by divine hand and providence were extant in the Church were so sufficient for the Church in that age that it needed not Tradition neither was it lawful for any humane wight to adde thereto or take therefrom but when God did reveal more unto it the former onely was not then sufficient without the latter Fifthly The holy Scripture doth sufficiently contain and deliver all doctrines which are necessary for us to eternal salvation both in respect of faith and good works and most of these it delivereth to us expresly and in so many words and the rest by good and necessary consequence The Baptism of Infants and the consubstantiality of the Father and of the Son are not in those words expressed in Scripture yet is the truth of both clearly taught in Scripture and by evident proof may thence be deduced That Article of Christs descent into Hell totidem verbis is not in the Scripture yet it may be deduced thence Acts. 2 27. Some Papists hold That we must not use the principles of Reason or Consequences in Divinity and require that what we prove be exprest in so many words in scripture These are opposed by Vedelius in
whatsoever is amiable and gracious is so from him Gods Graciousnesse is that whereby he is truly amiable in himself and freely bountiful unto his creatures cherishing them tenderly without any defert of theirs Psal. 86. 15. and 111. 5. Gen. 43. 29. Pelagius taught that grace is given to men in respect of their merits Gratia Dei datur secundum merita nostra he said that Gods will had respect to merits foreseen for this Pelagius was condemned for an Heretique in three Synodes S â— Austin refuteth this error and referreth the matter to Gods will and purpose onely B. Carleton against Mountague Ch. 3. Vide Bellarm. de Gratia lib. arbitrio l. 6. c. 4 5 6. Iohn Scotus was the greatest Pelagian that lived in his time for it was he that brought in the doctrine of Meritum ex Congruo he teacheth that Faith Charity Repentance may be had ex puris naturalibus which some of the most learned Papists do confesse to be the true Doctrine of Pelagius Vide Bellarminum de Gratia libero arbitrio l. 6. c. 2. God is gracious to all Psal. 145. 8 9 10. but especially to such whom he doth respect in his well-beloved Son Jesus Christ Exod. 33. 19. Isa. 30. 19. Luke 1. 30. Gen. 6. 8. 1 Cor. 15. 10. Gods free favor is the cause of our salvation and of all the means tending thereunto Rom. 3. 24. and 5. 15 16. Ephes. 1. 5 6. and 2. 4. Rom. 9. 16. Titus 3. 5. Heb. 4. 16. Rom. 6. 23. 1 Cor. 12. 4 9. The gospel sets forth the freenesse fulnesse and the powerfulnesse of Gods grace to his Church therefore it is called The word of his grace Acts 14. 3. and 20. 32. The Gospel of the grace of God Acts 20. 24. Deus expandit gratiae immensum Coelum Luther Gods Graciousnesse is firm and unchangeable so that those which are once beloved can never be rejected or utterly cast off Psal. 77. 10. God bestoweth 1. Good things 2. Freely 3. Plentifully Psal. 111. 4. 4. In a special manner he is gracious toward the godly Love is 1. Grounded often on something which may deserve it the grace of God is that love of his which is altogether free 2. Grace is such a kinde of love as flows from a superiour to an inferior love may be in inferiors toward their superiors We should be also liberal in our services toward God in our prayers and good works We should desire and strive to obtain the grace and favor of God David often calleth on God to cause his face to shine upon him and to lift up the light of his countenance upon him The holy Patriarchs often desired to finde grace in the eyes of the Lord. It is better then life to him that hath it it is the most satisfying content in the world to have the soul firmly setled in the apprehension of Gods goodnesse to him in Christ. It will comfort and stablish the soul in the want of all outward things in the very hour of death 2. It is attainable Those that seek Gods face shall finde him Means of purchasing Gods favor 1. Take notice that your sins have worthily deprived you of his favour and presse these thoughts upon you till you feel your misery meditate on the Law to shew you your cursednesse 2. Consider of the gracious promises of the Gospel and see the grace of God in Christ. His grace was exceeding abundant saith the Apostle 3. Confesse and bewail your sins with a full purpose of amendment and cry to God for grace in Christ. 4. This stayes our hearts when we apprehend our own unworthinesse God is gracious and shews mercy to the undeserving the ill-deserving 2. We should acknowledge that all grace in us doth come from him the fountain of grace and should go boldly to the throne of grace and beg grace of him for our selves and others Heb. 4 16. Paul in all his Epistles saith Grace be unto you The Apostle Ephes. 1. 3. and so on speaks of Redemption Vocation Justification Glorification And all this saith he is to the praise of his glory and 12. 14. verses we should give God the praise of all He is the first cause and last end The Arminians will seem to say That all comes from grace and that faith is the grace of God but they say it is a power given to all and that God hath done alike for all onely some improve the power of reason and will better then others without any special discriminating grace from God then God is not the first cause that I believe it is the free working of God within me We should take heed of encouraging our selves in sin because God is gracious this is to turn Gods grace into wantonnesse We should frequent the Ordinances where God is graciously present and reâ—dy to bestow all his graces on us The word begets grace prayer increaseth it and the Sacraments seal it It refutes 1. The Papists which boast of their own merits By the grace of God I am that I am 1 Cor. 15. 10. Rom. 11. 6. By grace we are saved Ephes. 2. 8. They distinguish grace into that which is gratis data freely given as the work of miracles the gift of prophesying and that which is gratum faciens making us accepted as faith and love are graces making us accepted but the grace which maketh us accepted is freely given therefore they are not opposite members There is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Grace and the gift of grace they differ as the cause and the effect as Lux in sole and Lumen in aere one is in God subjectivè the other in man objectivè 2. The Arminians the Patrons of mans free will and enemies of Gods free-grace who say that a man may so far improve naturals as to merit grace and that God gives effectually grace to the wicked which shall never be saved to Iudas as well as Paul How is that effectual which moving men unto faith and repentance doth never bring them to one nor other it seems these Remonstrants never learnt this Lesson Arminio praeceptore for he defines effectual grace to be that quâ— sortitur effectum which obtains the effect They say that a man without Gods grace may keep all the Commandments whereas Christ saith not as Augustine notes Iohn 15. 5. without me you can do little but Without me you can do nothing Never had the Church of God saith Dr. Featly in his Pelagius Redivivns 2. Parallel since the Apostle St. Paul a more valiant and resolute Champion of Grace then St. Augustine Pelagius would change himself into divers forms as is manifest by the History of him although sometimes he seems to restrain the whole operation of grace to external perswasions yet being pressed by Augustine and others both he and his disciples have often been compelled also to confesse the inward gifts of grace and the Holy
such truth can be no where but in it is inward and outward according as the actions are Inward truth of understanding is an agreement betwixt its conceit of things and the things themselves contrary whereto is error or misjudging and of the will contrary to hypocrisie and dissimulation Outward 1. Of word which is Logical when I speak as the thing is Moral when I speak as I conceive the thing to be and also in the matter of promises when I mean as I say and hold still that meaning till I have actually made good my words 2. Of deeds when they are such in the intention and meaning of my minde as in the outward pretence and are agreeable to the promises I have made God is true in all these respects 1. His Essence is real and true he is a God indeed not in imagination alone the Scripture calls God the true God To know thee saith our Saviour Christ the onely true God and whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ. He is the true God not a bare conceit of our own head or siction He hath not an imaginary and counterfeit but a very real being he is indeed such he saith he is for that which gives being to other things must needs it self be in very deed The other supposed gods alone in name and in fancy of the worshippers but he is 2. He hath a true not an erroneous conceit of things he knows all things most exactly he is indeed a willer of true goodnesse 3. He speaks nothing but as the thing is and as he doth conceive it he means what he promiseth and doth what he means the Lord dissembleth not with men he is true in his word and his whole word whether Narrations Promises Threats Visions or Predictions He is abundant in truth Exod. 34. 6. what he telleth it is as he telleth it what he promiseth or threatneth to do he intendeth and will perform Psalm 89. 33 34 Deut. 7. 9. 2 Cor. 1. 20. Promissa tua sunt quis falli timeat cum promittit veritas Aug. Confes. l. 12. c. 1. 4. God is true in his works they are not done counterfeitly as those of the Devil but truly Psal. 145. 17. Rev. 15. 3. The Scripture proves the truth of God 1. Essentially when it affirms God to be true in his works Deut. 32. 4. Psal. 25. 10. Rev. 15. 3. 16. 7. 2. In his words which is proved both affirmatively Iohn 17. 17. 2 Sam. 7. 28. and negatively Num. 23 19. 1 Sam. 15. 29. Heb. 6. 18. Reason 1. All lying and falshood ariseth from weaknesse and imperfection or wickednesse neither of which is in God seeing to be God is to be perfect and absolute He is the Lord God of truth Psal. 34. 5. his Son is truth Iohn 14. 6. his holy Spirit the Spirit of truth Iohn 17. 6. the Gospel is the word of truth Col. 1. 5. God is the chief and first truth the Author of truth truth is in him essentially and immutably Psal. 100. 5. onely true Rom. 3. 4. This distinguisheth him from false gods 2 Chron. 15. 3. Iohn 17. 3. God is worthy to be trusted honored and esteemed ergo most true Where it is said God seduced the Prophets it is not so understood as if God inspired a false prophecy and an error but that he delivered them to the devil to be seduced 1. It serves to reprove the wicked who believe not threats and the weak Christians who in temptations and desertions doubt of promises 2. It exhorts us to desire the manifesting of this truth Psal. 43. 3. we should be true like God Zach. 8. 16. in our words and deeds keep our vows with God and promises with men God loves truth as in himself so in his creatures but abhors dissimulation and hypocrisie Prov. 12. 22. The true Church is the pillar of truth Gods word the word of truth Psal. 19 9. We should therefore believe Gods word and depend upon his promise seem it never so unlikely or impossible give him the glory of his truth He that believeth setteth to his seal that God is true he that believeth not maketh God a lyer Will you receive the testimony of men and will you not much more receive the testimony of God He that believeth Gods promises will surely do the things to which the Lord by promises encourageth him He that believes the threats will forbear the thing which God by his threats seek to deter him from This is matter of solid comfort for all the true children of God if he be faithful they must be happy Truth is that vertue of the will by which it is moved to goodnesse for Gods sake when the thing moving us to be good is Gods Commandment and the end whereat we aim is the glorifying and pleasing of God then we serve God in truth 5. God is Faithful Rev. 19. 11. First In himself by an uncreated faithfulnesse Secondly In his Decrees Isa 14. 24 27. Thirdly In all his ways and works Psal. 145. 17. 1. Of Creation 1 Pet. 4. ult 2. Of Redemption Heb. 2. 17. 3. Of Justification Iohn 1. 19. 4. Of Protection and Preservation of his Church Rev. 19. 11. Fourthly In all his words and speeches 1. His Commandments are the rule of truth and faithfulnesse to us Psalm 19. 9. 2. His Predictions are all faithfully accomplished many thousand years after as Christs incarnation in the fulnesse of time so Gen. 49. 10. 3. His Menaces are most faithful 4. His Promises Exod. 12. 41. Heb. 10. 23. There is a difference between faithfulnesse in the Creator and in the Creature 1. This is the ocean and fountain from whence all faithfulnesse and truth in men and Angels issue 2. This is the rule and measure of that and the nearer it comes to this the more compleat it is 3. It is unchangeable in him the Angels that fell were faithful but soon changed so Adam 4. It is in God in most high perfection Reasons 1. Because of his most just and righteous nature whose most righteous will is the rule of all his ways Psal. 145. 17. 2. He is most perfect and unchangeable in perfection 3. Because of his most pure and holy affection 4. There is no imperfection in him to hinder his faithfulnesse Gods faithfulnesse is the ground of all true Religion 1. We must ground all the Doctrine of faith all the Articles of faith all our judgement and opinion in matters of faith upon this faithfulnesse of God and this by holding fast all the faithful word Titus 1. 9. Rom. 3. 4. 2. All our obedience of faith must be grounded on this Iohn 3. 33. Heb. 11. 11. 10. 23 Zeph. 3. 5. Heb. 6. 30. 3. All our prayers of faith must be grounded on Gods faithfulnesse Dan. 9. 16. 1 Iohn 1. 9. 1 Pet. 4 19. Psal. 1. 5. 4. All sound profession of faith must be grounded on this Genes 17. 1. Psal. 91. 4. 5. All
cannot make a creature of infinite Perfection simply or creatures indeed infinite in number for so they should be Gods for the Divine Power is so farre exercised on the object as the passive Power of the object extends it self but Infinite Perfection imports a pure Act. Thirdly In respect of Duration which is perpetual as his Essence is therefore this force and power of God is deservedly stiled Omnipotency Iob 42. 2. Gods Power is not only Potentia or Multipotentia but omnipotentia for degree infinite Shall any matter be hard for the Lord The Scripture confirms the Omnipotency of God 1. Affirmatively when it cals God Abbir Job 34. 20. Shaddai Alsufficient Gen. 35. 11. Deut. 10. 17. Psal. 89. 13. Gibbor Powerful Deut. 10. 17. 2. Effectively when it witnesseth that God can do all things Mat. 3. 9. 19. 16. Mark 14. 36. Luk. 18. 26. Eph 3. 20. Hitherto belong all the works of the Divine Power and supernatural Miracles 3. Negatively when it denies any thing to be difficult to him muchlesse impossible Gen. 18. 14. Ier. 32. 17 27. Luke 1. 37. Matth. 19. 36. 4. Symbolically when it gives him a strong right hand a stretched out arm 1 Chron. 29. 12. Ier. 32. 17. Ephes. 1. 19. Reason proves it also 1. His essence as was said is infinite therefore his power 2. He is most perfect therefore most powerful 3. Whatsoever good thing is to be found in any creature the same is perfectly and infinitely in God Some observe that this is expressed seventy times in Scripture that God is Almighty He is the onely Potentate 1 Tim. 6. 15. The Psalmist saith Power belongs to God The first Article of our faith teacheth us to believe that God is Omnipotent God can work by weak means without means contrary to means It shews one to be a skilful Artist when he can effect that by an unfit instrument which another can scarce do with a most fit one As it is reported of Apelles that with a coal taken from the fire he so exprest him by whom he was invited to Ptolâ—mies dinner that all at the first sight of it knew the man But it is no wonder for God to perform what he will with unfit instruments since he needs no instruments at all to effect what he pleaseth Gods power is Essential and Independent it is the cause of all power Iohn 19. 8. it reacheth beyond his will Mat. 26. 35. 2. It extends to things that are not nor never will be as to raise up children of stones to Abraham Matth. 3. 9. to give Christ more then ten Legions of Angels The object of Divine power are all things simply and in their own nature possible which neither contradict the nature of God nor the essence of the creatures those which are contrary to these are absolutely impossible such things God cannot do because he cannot will them nor can he will and do contrary things as good and evil or contradictory as to be and not to be that a true thing be false that any thing while it is should not be God cannot sinne lie deny change or destroy himself suffer for all these things do ex diametro oppose the Divine Immutable Simple most true and perfect essence God cannot create another God nor cause a man to be unreasonable nor a body to be infinite and every where for these things contradict the essential definitions of a creature of a man and a body not to be able to do all these things is not impotency but power for to be able to do opposite things is a sign of infirmity being not able to remain altogether in one and the same state God is therefore omnipotent because he cannot do these things which argue impotency as if I should say The Sun is full of light it cannot be dark Yet it is not so proper a speech to say God cannot do these things as to say these are acts too mean base and worthlesse to be effects of Divine power Haec non possunt fieri rather then Deus non potest facere saith Aquinas Gods omnipotence lies in this * that he is able to do whatsoever is absolutely simply and generally possible A possible thing is that the doing of which may be an effect of Gods wisdom and power and which being done would argue power and perfection an impossible that which cannot be an effect of wisdom and power but if it should be done would argue weaknesse and imperfection in God The Arminians say That God is often frustrated of his end which derogates from his power 2. In respect of manner he doth it with a Word Let there be light saith he and there was light 3. He can do all things of himself without any creatures help Gods power is stiled Might of power Ephes. 1. 19. and it is seen in his works of creation making all things of nothing therefore that follows the other in the Crred 2. In his works of providence Christ is a mighty God and Saviour to his people Isa. 7 6. Psal. 89. 19. Isa. 63. 1. Heb. 7. 25. Rev. 18. 8. He is strong in himself He was mighty 1. In suffering he bore the revenging justice of God he suffered the wrath of God upon the Crosse. 2. In doing 1. Made all Iohn 1. 5. Col. 1. 16. 2. Preserves all Col. 1. 17. 3. As he is the head of the Church 2. He is strong in his Saints 1. In the gathering of his Church 2. In upholding it 3. In raising all people out of their afflictions 4. In his Ordinances Prayer Sacraments Word Rom. 1. 16. 5. In his Graces Faith Heb. â—1 Love 1 Cor. 13. Gods power is limited and restrained 1. By his nature he cannot contradict himself 2. Regulated by his wil he cannot do evil 3. By his glory he cannot lye he is truth it self nor be tempted of evil Iames 1. 13. There is a difference between 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 potentia and potestas 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or potestas is properly authority right to do a thing as a King hath over his Subjects a father over his children a husband over his wife a master over his servants of which Christ speaks Iohn 17. 2. Mat. 28. 18. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or potentia is properly strength to do something as some great King may have power to overcome his enemies over which he hath no authority A Lay-man hath power to give Bread and Wine but he hath not potestatem a calling or right to do it It serves both for a spur to do well since God is able to save Gen. 17. 1. and a bridle to restrain from evil seeing he hath power to destroy we should therefore humble our selves under his mighty hand 1 Pet. 5. 6. Luke 12. 5. It reproves the wicked which care not for Gods power but provoke the Almighty God Matth. 10. 28. and so contend with power it self none shall deliver
7. The object of it are some sinful men or the greatest part of sinful men which are called vessels of wrath fitted for destruction Rom. 9. 22. that there are more damned then saved is proved Matth. 20. 16. Matth. 7. 14. The end of reprobation is the declaration of Gods justice in punishing of sin There is no cause of reprobation in the Reprobate that they rather then others are passed by of God that is wholly from the unsearchable depth of Gods good pleasure but that damnation whereto they are adjudged is for their own sins There are five dreadful consequences of reprobation or preterition 1. Such whom God passeth by he never calls or not effectually calling is according to purpose 2. He deserts leaves them to follow their own corrupt lusts 3. Hardens them Rom. 9. 4. They shall prove Apostates 1 Tim. 2. 18. 5. They are liable to that dreadful sentence Matth. 25. 41. Obj. 1 Tim. 2. 4. Who will have all men to be saved Ans. That is God would have some of all sorts of men to be saved so all men is taken verse 1. Let prayers be made for all men that is all manner of men he instanceth in one kinde viz. Kings All is likewise here to be taken not pro singulis generum but pro genâ—ribus singulorum So Austin expounded this place above a thousand yeers since All manner of men of all Nations and qualities All in this place doth not signifie universally every man in every age and condition but All opposed to the Jews onely all indefinitely and that in the times of the new Testament of which the Apostle speaketh Obj. 2 Pet. 3. 9 Not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repen tance therefore there is not an election of some and reprobation of others Ans. He speaks there onely of the Elect and he would have none of them to perish He speaks that for the comfort of the godly and includes himself amongst them long-suffering to us-ward therefore he means those in the same condition with himself He shews why God staies the execution of his wrath because all his Elect are not gathered See 1 Pet. 2. 8. There is nothing doth more set out the glory excellency and sufficiency of God then his Decree O the infinite depth of the wisdome of God which hath fore-seen decreed and determined with himself the innumerable things that ever did or shall come to passe We should not search into the depths of his counsels Deut. 29. 29. but in all things professe our dependance on him and refer all to his decree Psal. 37. 5. They are justly blamed that ascribe any thing to chance fate fortune or good luck as also such as are impatient under any crosse Admiring the methods of Gods eternal Counsel and the execution of it for the salvation of our souls will be a great part of our work in heaven That is a desperate inference If I be predestinated I shall be saved * though I neglect and scoff at sanctity God hath predestinated the means as well as the end he hath decreed us to be holy as well as happy 2 Pet. 1. 3. Ephes. 1. 4. Christ laid down his life not onely to save us from the guilt of our sins but to sanctifie us Tit. 2. 14. The Spirit of God is a Spirit of sanctification 2 Thess. 2. 13. In good things the Devil strives to sever the means from the end in evil the end from the means We must not reason whether we be predestinated but use the means prove our Election by our calling we should judge of our predestination not so much descendendo by prying into Gods secret Counsel as ascendendo by searching our own hearts It was good counsel that Cardinal Poole gave to one who asked him how he might most profitably reade the Epistle to the Romans He advised him first to reade the twelfth chapter to the end and then the beginning of the Epistle to the twelfth chapter Because in the twelfth chapter the Apostle falls on matter of duty and sanctification which is the onely way to attain to the knowledge of those great mysteries handled in the beginning of Predestination Take heed of abusing this Doctrine 1. Quarrel not with Gods justice because he hath determined not to give grace to some Rom. 9. 14. That any are saved it is from Gods mercy there can be no injustice in refusing when it is the meer mercy of God to take any as if of many Traitors the King spare some and hang up the rest neither have the Elect a just cause to glory nor the reprobate to complain since undeserved grace is shewed to the one due punishment inflicted on the other It bewraies no more want of mercy in God that he takes but such then it did want of power because he made not many worlds since the exercising of one and the other is determined by his wisdome It were unjust say the Polonian Churches in their Catechisme to punish any one because he hath not done that which by no means he could do But when God punisheth the wicked and those that are refractory to his word what doth he do else but punish those which do not do that which they cannot do See more there cap. 10. of the same branne 2. This may comfort the people of God who may be certain of their election and salvation Rom. 8. 38. 39. Paul had not this by immediate revelation because he concludeth upon such arguments as are general to all the godly see 1 Ioh. 3. 14. Certainty of mans election and salvation is not such as we have of arts and sciences yet the truths of God are more to be adhered unto then any humane principle 3. Nor is it such as we have of doctrinal truths we are not so perswaded of Gods favour in particular to us as that there is a God and that there is Jesus Christ because the dogmatical truth is contained in the Scripture the other is but a practical conclusion drawn from the General 3. It is not such an assurance as expelleth all doubting and wavering Mar. 9. 24. yet doubting is a sin and we are to bewaile it but the Papists teach doubting and praise it under the name of humility and say it keeps us from presumption They say we can have but a conjectural and wavering knowledge of our salvation justly therefore did Luther terme the Romish Doctrine concerning uncertainty of salvation Non Doctrinam fidei sed diffidentiae no Doctrine of faith but distrust 4. It is not such as presumption and carnal security excluding all use of the means work out your salvation with fear those which have been most perswaded of Gods love to them have been most active for him the love of Christ constraineth us 5. It is more then probable conjectural or moral 6. It is not of our own conscience and Spirit onely but inabled by the Spirit of God
brains Alexander the Great had a very strange and rare horse called Bucephalus eithr for the greatnesse of his head or else from the mark or brand of a Bulls head which was imprinted upon his shoulder He would suffer no man to sit him nor come upon his back but Alexander when he had the Kings saddle on and was also trapped with royall furniture for otherwise he would suffer any whomsoever When he was dead the King solemnized his funerals most sumptuously erected a Tomb for him and about it built a City that bare his name Bucephalia That is a lofty description of a horse Iob 39. 19. to 26. By which words it is signified that that terrible strength of the horse is from God that neighing almost like to thunder that mettle when not being able to stand still he hollows the earth with his hoofs goes on undaunted into the battell neither is terrified with so many darts falling near him and his rider and runs with that swiftnesse that he seems to swallow up the earth and rejoyceth at the sound of the Trumpet stirring up the souldier to battell If Banks had lived in elder times he would have shamed all the Inchanters of the world for whosoever was most famous among them could never master or instruct any beast as he did his Horse He would restore a glove to the due owner after his Master had whispered that mans name in his ear he would tell the just number of pence in any peece of silver coin barely shewed him by his Master and obey presently his command in discharging himself of his excrements whensoever he bad him That story of Androdus and the Lion is commonly known Vide Auli Gellij noctes Atticas l. 5. c. 14. and Vossius de orig prog Idol l. 3. c. 52. relates a strange story out of Aelian of the sagacity of the Lion a Bear in the mountain of Thracia entring into his Den and killing the young Lions the old He and Shee-Lion returned at last home from hunting and seeing this Spectacle they pursued the Bear and the Bear getting up into the next Tree the Lionesse stayed at the tree and the Lion wandered about all the mountains till he met with a Carpenter who at the first sight of him out of fear let the hatchet fall from his hand but the Lion fawned upon the man and with his foot shewed him the hatchet that he might take it up and at length with his tail embracing the man he brought him to his den and the Lionesse came thither both shew the destruction of their whelps and also looked up to the tree where the Bear was then the Carpenter conjecturing that the Bear did this injury cut down the Tree that falling with the Bear the Lion and the Lionesse presently tear the Bear in peeces and the Lion brought back the man safe to the place where before he did cut wood See more of the Lion in that Chapter and 53. of Vossius his Book before-cited It is a great token of Gods goodnesse to us that from the vety Serpents which are poysonfull for mans sin a threefold profit redounds to man 1. In respect of nourishment in Africa as Pliny relates lib. 6. cap. 29. men feed on them 2. They serve for Medicament See Vossius de Origine Progress Idol lib. 4. cap 62. 3 They are a Preservative against poyson amoletum ab amoliendo or as they commonly write it amuletum Treacle is made of the flesh of a viper the oyl of Scorpions is good against the sting of Scorpions Being bitten by a Serpent if you anoint the wound with spittle it will hinder the poyson from spreading any farther CHAP. VII Of the Angels good and bad AMong the works of Creation the principal are the reasonable Creatures Angels and Men. The Name Angell comes of the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies a Messenger sent forth from some superiour person or State to deliver a message and to declare the minde of him or them that sent him The Hebrew name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is the name of an Angell in the Old Testament signifies also a Messenger but yet in a more full and large sense for it signifies such a Messenger as doth not only deliver and declare a Message by word of mouth but also doth act and execute indeed the will of him that sent him and doth perform his work enjoyned as a faithfull Minister and servant First of all It signifieth that chief and principall Messenger and Embassadour of God his Sonne Jesus Christ who is called Malachy 3. 1. The Angell of the Covenant Secondly Pastors are called Angels Rev. 2. and 3. Ch. being Gods Messenger sent to the Church Thirdly This word is most frequently used to signifie the heavenly Spirits who are so called because they are both ready to be sent on Gods message and often are sent out to do the will of God Gen. 19. 1. Psa. 103. 20. 21. Mat. 18. 10. That there are Angels is proved out of Scripture where they are often mentioned Psa. 68. 17. Dan. 7. 10. Col. 1. 16. and 2 10. Heb. 12. 12. and by the manifold apparitions of them Gen. 3. 24. Cherubims that is Angels appearing in the form of flying men to keep the entrance into the Garden Abraham entertained Angels unawares They were sent to destroy the filthy Sodomites and the Cities about them that raâ— into the like exorbitancies An Angel stopped Abrahams hand which he lifted up according to Gods Commandment to slay his only son Isaac Abraham told Eleazar that God would send his Angel with him to prosper him in the businesse of taking a wiâ—e for his son Isaac An Angel of the Lord met Hagar and sent her back to her Mistresse when through discontent she had plaid the Fugitive An Angal appeared to Zachary and foretold the conception and birth of Iohn the Baptist. An Angel acquainted the blessed Virgin that she should conceive our Saviour in her womb by the over shadowing of the Holy Ghost A multitude of Angels celebrated the Nativity of our Blessed Saviour with an hymn of joy Angels ministred to Christ after his temptation in the wildernesse and in his bloudy agony in the Garden An Angel also set Peter at liberty when he was imprisoned between two souldiers An Angell shook the foundation of the Prison wherein St Paul and Siâ—as were laid fast in the stocks An Angell shewed unto Iohn the vision of the Revelation at the appointment of our Lord Jesus Christ. Now besides these and many more apparitions of the heavenly Spirits we reade that the Angels of God are many thousands yea millions and of the company of innumerable Angels and of Angels pitching their tents about the righteous and holding them up in their hands and chasing the wicked and destroying them And besides the testimony of Scriptures the Heathens also had some notions of them as appears in their writings but
will commands this is great in them Psalm 103. 20. See 2 Kings 19. 35. The Angels are most excellent creatures when the highest praise is given of any thing it is taken from the excellency of Angels Psal. 78. 25. 1 Cor. 13. 1. They are called holy Angels Luke 9. 26. Mark 8. 36. therefore they are cloathed with linen Dan. 11. 4. to signifie their purity and are called Angels of light 2 Cor. 12 14. to note the purity wherein they were created All the individual Angels were made at once and as God made Adam perfect at the first so they were made of a perfect constitution They have all our faculties save such as be badges of our weakness They have no body therefore not the faculties of generation nutrition augmentation They have reason conscience will can understand as much as we do and better too they have a will whereby they can refuse evil and chuse good a conscience reasonable affections though not such as depend upon the body They are endowed with excellent abilities know more of God themselves us and other things then we do love God themselves and men are obedient to God The good Angels obey God 1. Universally in all things Psalm 103. 20. 2. Freely and readily make hast to do what he would have done therefore they are said to have Harps Revel 15. 2 as a sign of their chearfull minde 3. With all their might They serve God with diligence and sedulity therefore they are said to have wings to fly 4. Constantly Rev. 7. 15. 14 4. They have incredible strength and therefore by an excellency they are called Strong in strength Psal. 103. 20. Angels of the power of the Lord Iesus 2 Thes. 1. 7. Powers Ephes. 3. 10. Col. 2. 10. One Angel is able to destroy all the men beasts birds and fishes and all the creatures in the world and to overturn the whole course of nature if God should permit it to drown the earth again and make the waters overflow it to pu◠the Sun Moon and Starres out of their places and make all a Chaos Therefore we reade of wonderfull things done by them they stopt the mouths of Lions that they could not touch Daniel they quencht the violence of the fire that it could not touch so much as a hair of the three Childrens heads nor a threed of their garments they made Peters chains in an instant fall from his hands and feet they can move and stir the earth say the Schoolmen as appears Matth. 28. 2. The Angels shook the foundation of the Prison where Paul and Silas lay and caused the doors to fly open and every mans bands to fall from him They destroyed the first born of Aegypt Sodom and Gomorrah One Angel slew in one night in the host of Senacherib an hundred fourscore and five thousand men Reas. Their nature in respect of bodily things is wholly active not passive they are of a spiritual nature what great things can a whirl-winde or flash of lightning do They are swift and of great agility they have no bodies therefore fill not up any place neither is there any resistance to them they move with a most quick motion they can be where they will they move like the winde irresistibly and easily without molestation and in an unperceivable time they move more swiftly then the Sun can dispatch that space in as few minutes which the Sun doth in twenty four hours They have admirable wisdom 1 Sam. 18. 14. 14. 20. The knowledge of the good Angels is increased since their Creation for besides their natural knowledge they know many things by revelation Dan. 9. 22 23. Matth. 1. 20. Luke 1. 30. either immediatly from God or from his Word Ephes. 3. 9 10. 1 Pet. 1. 12. Luke 15. 18. by experience and conjecture Ephes. 3. 10. So perfectly knowing are they as that the very Heathen Philosophers have stiled them by the name of Intelligences as if their very being were made up of understanding How an Angel doth understand is much disputed their understanding is not infinite they know not all things Mar. 13. Of that day the Angels know not Again they cannot know future contingent things any further then God reveals these things to them neither can they know the secrets of mans heart 1 Kings 8. 39. Psal. 7. 10. for that is proper to the Lord alone They are said indeed to rejoyce at the conversion of a sinner but that is no further then their inward conversion puts it self forth into outward actions They do not know the number of the Elect nor the nature of spiritual desertions the manner of mortifying sin unless by the Church and Ministry of the word So again for the manner of their knowledge That of the Schools about their morning and evening knowledge is vain but it is plain they know discursivè as well as intuitivè though some say they are creaturae intelligentes but not ratiocinantes There are three degrees of their knowledge say the Schoolmen 1. Naturall which they had from the Creation Iohn 8. 4. Some abode in the truth others fell from it 2. Revealed 1 Pet. 1. 12. Ephes. 3. 10. The Greek word signifies to look into it narrowly Piscaetor thinks it hath reference to the Cherubims who did turn their faces to the propitiatory which was a type of Christ. 3. Experimental which they have by the observation of those things which are done among us so they know the repentance of the godly Luke 16. 10. 2. The will of Angels is to be considered Will in the good Angels is that whereby they desire good things known and forsake evil The Angels would never have sinned if they had not been voluntary for although the good Angels be now so confirmed in holiness that they can will nothing but good yet that hinders not liberty no more then it doth in God or Christ himself to be a free Agent is a perfection to sin is a defect and ariseth not from the liberty but the mutability of the will 3. Their motion and place That they are in a place is plain by Scripture which witnesseth that they are sometimes in heaven and sometime on earth as their service and office doth require They are not in a place as bodies are they are not circumscribed by place for a legion of devils was in one man Luke 8. 30. They are so here that they are not there and therefore one Angel cannot be in many places although many Angels may be in the same place and they move not in an instant though they move speedily They continue in the highest heavens unless they be sent thence by the Lord to do something appointed by him where being freed from all distractions and humane necessities they behold the glorious presence of God their understanding and will being pitcht upon him Mat. 18. 10. 22. 30. Ps. 68. 1. Luk. 2. 13. 4. Their society and communion for it
cannot be conceived that these glorious Spirits should not signifie to one another their meaning but how this should be it is hard to determine they say that the Angels make known their mindes to one another by their meer will 5. Their multitude and order That there are many Angels appears Dan. 7. 10. and Heb. 12. 22. an innumerable company of Angels Rev. 5. 11. Matth. 26. 23. that is seventy two thousand as Ierom computes it The Fathers generally thought that the number of the Angels which fell should be made up by the Elect Saints Some think that Heb. 12. 27. seems to speak little lesse Some say the good Angels exceed the number of the wicked Angels by how much evil men exceed the good the greatest number of evil Angels that we reade of is but Legion the good very many as those places in Daniel Mattthew Hebrews and Revel 5. 11. will shew As for their order the Apostle indeed Colos. 1. sheweth that there is an order among them so that one may be above another in dignity but not in power and command Hence they are called an host which word signifieth chiefly what hath a compleat order Dionysius Areopagita makes nine orders of Angels and distinguisheth them into threes The first containing Cherubims Seraphims Thrones The second Dominions Armies and Powers The third Principalities Arch-angels and Angels Much more modest is Augustin Qui fatetur se rationem hujus distinctioniâ— ignorare cont Priscil c. 11 c. 57. Enchirid ad Lau. See Doctor Prideaux on Mat. 18. 10. for their Nature Properties Order and Ministry The Papists say there are different degrees of Angels and that this is founded in their nature The Protestants say that this difference lies not in natura Angelica but in Officio as they are drawn forth to more eminent imployment The Scripture makes mention only of two orders of Angels Angels and Archangels Heb. 1. 4. 1 Thes. 4. 16. Seraphim is a common name unto all Angels they are all described to be flames of fire Psal. 104. 4. and all the Angels are Cherubims as is evident by the Curtains of the Tabernacle which were set forth and garnished with Cherubims only Exod. 26. 31. signifying the presence of the Angels in the Assembly of the Church as the Apostle expounds it 1 Cor. 11. 10. It is evident saith Mr Cartwright that the Apostle Col. 1. 16. heapeth up divers words of one and the same signification thereby the more effectually to set forth d the supereminent power of our Saviour Christ above all 6. The names of the Angels The first and most common name is that of Angel which name is common to the good and evil Angels yet in a farre different sense The evil spirits are seldome called so simply though they be sometimes to note the excellency of their original because they fell from their blessed condition 1 Cor. 6. 3. Iude 6. The evil spirits are called Angels the name which was first given them Otherwise they are not absolutely called Angels that name being peculiar to the Angels which stood but angels of the devil and angels of Satan viz. because they are sent by the devil their Prince Some as proper names are given to certain Angels Michael Dan. 10. 13. which is compounded of three Hebrew particles Mi-ca-el who is like or equal to the strong God It signifieth the power of God because by him God exercised his power And Gabriel Dan. 8. 16. 9. 21. Luke 17. 19. that is the glory of God who executed the greatest Embassages in Gods name to men Vide Sculteti exercitat Evangel l. 1. c. 9. 7. The Angels Ministry and service Their service may be considered either in respect of God the Church or the enemies of the Church Respecting God and the Church and the people of God they have divers services The office of good Angels in respect of God 1. They enjoy God and glory Matthew 18. 10. 22. 30. This implieth their great purity and happinesse and withall their Ministry What God bids them do they are ready to do They shall attend Christ when he comes to judgement 2. They praise God and celebrate his Name cleave inseparably unto him and obey his Commandments Isa. 6. Psalm 103. 20 21. 104. 4. Dan. 7. 10. Iob 1. 6. they see the worth and excellency of God that he deserves more praise then they can give 3. They praise and worship Christ as the Head of the Church Apoc. 5. 11 12. Heb. 1. 6. Phil. 2. 10. also as his Ministers Matth. 4. 11. Luke 22. 43. Matth. 28. 2. they stand alwaies ready to do him service so in his agony an Angel comforted him 2. Their service in respect of the Church and people of God 1. They are glad for the good which befals the Elect So when Christ came into the world how glad were they Luke 2. they cried Glory be to God on high They rejoyce at their conversion Luke 15. 10. 2. They reveal unto them the will of God Dan. 8. 9. Rev. 1. 11. 3. They keep the Elect from dangers both of soul and body so farre as is expedient Gen. 19. 16. 28. 12. 25. 7. 32. 1. 2. Psal. 34. 7. 91. 11. Numb 22. 1 King 19. 7. 2 King 6. 16. 8 9 10. Both in the curtains of the Tabernacle Exod. 26. 1. and the wall of the Temple Cherubims were painted up and down to signifie as judicious Divines think what protection the people of God have in serving him 4. They comfort them in distress heaviness and distraction Gen. 20. 17 18. 3â— 1 2. Isa. 6. 6. Luke 1. 30. 2. 10. Matth. 28. 5. Acts 10. 4. 27. 23 24. Iudges 6. 12. 13. 10. Dan. 10. 12. Matth. 1. 20. 2. 12 13. 5. They suggest holy thoughts into their hearts as the devil doth evil and unclean thoughts Resist Satan as in Iude. 6. They carry the souls of the Elect into heaven at the end of this life Luk. 16. 22. And at the day of judgement they shall gather the Elect from the four windes and separate between the Elect and reprobate Matth. 24. 31. 13. 27. 3. Their services against the wicked and all the enemies of the Church They are ready to execute vengeance upon the enemies of Gods people Isa. 37. 36. An Angel smote bloudy persecuting Hâ—rod Acts 12. At the last day the Angels shall hurry the wicked to Christs Tribunal and cast the reprobate into hell Matth. 13 40 41 42 49 50. 8. The speech of Angels Angels and devils communicate with God and one with another not by speeches for language requires bodily instruments which these Spirits want but as they apprehend every object without senses so they express it without language in a secret way We come now to some profitable questions about the Angels The first is this If the Angels be so beneficiall to us
return their wrongs upon them 3. Pride possesseth all men naturally this stirreth men up to revenge 4. Every mans heart aboundeth with self-love and love cannot endure to see evil done to the person loved 5. We are all void of charity and love to our brethren hence there is an aptnesse to be provoked and do them hurt if we seem to have any cause 6. It gives a kinde of pleasure and satisfaction to hatred or envy of which it is a kinde of exercise as scratching doth to him that hath the itch Revenge is a requiting of evil for evil a doing hurt again to them from whom one hath received hurt and measuring ill measure for ill measure A dog in the Law was an unclean beast because he was revengefull 1. Revenge transgresseth the plain light of nature which bids us do as we would be done to and every man would be forgiven and not have revenge taken upon him 2. It is a manifest enemy to peace and concord which we should seek and follow after 3. Injurious to God a preventing of him as if he were not carefull enough to execute justice The best and wisest Heathen writer of morall vertues hath delivered it as a generall principle that a man must not hurt any other but with this caution and limitation unlesse he be first provoked by some injury Phocion when he had done great service for Athens yet they ungratefully putting him to death he charged his son at his death that he should never remember the Athenian injuries The King of France after would not revenge the wrongs done to him before when Duke of Orleance Signs of Revenge 1. A pittilesse disposition by which one is rather glad then sorry for anothers evill 2. Excesse in punishing Some directions or means for the crucifying of this unruly affection 1. You must subdue pride and labour to make your selves base and vile in your own eyes being worthy of all the wrongs and indignities that can be offered to us in regard of our own sinfulnesse 2. You must observe God in wrongs as David The Lord hath sent him to curse 3. You must often consider of the goodnesse of God in forgiving your sins many and hainous Eph. 4. 12. and 5. 2. 4. You must often ponder of the necessity of this duty which appears by three things 1. The clear and expresse commandements given about it Matt. 5. 39. resisting evil that is by doing the like evil to him which he doth to thee but prepare thy self to bear that and another rather then by doing the like to repell the former whereby he meeteth with the cavils which flesh doth enforce to justifie revenge or else I shall be perpetually obnoxious to wrongs be it so saith our Saviour thou must rather bear it then resist Rom. 12. 17. and 19. 1 Thes. 5. 15. no man may render to any evil for evil that is evil word for evil word evil deed for evil deed taunt for taunt blow for blow 2. The great danger if it be not mortified our sins shall never be pardoned we pray in the Lords Prayer Forgive as we forgive he therefore which forgiveth not can never have any true assurance of being forgiven Mat. 6. 14 15. â—o as manifest a promise and threat as any the Scripture containeth or can be made Now to forgive a wrong and requite it with some evil done to the wrong-doer are as quite contrary as any thing in the world so that he which will do the one doth not the other as he which sues and imprisons a man for debt doth not forgive his debt so he that recompenseth a man evil for his evil doth not forgive his evil 3. The worthy examples which we have of good men that have gone before us in mortifying it as Christ and other Saints To these meditations adde fervent praiers to God that he would vouchsafe to season our hearts with humility meeknesse forbearance that he would strengthen us to passe by wrongs injuries indignities that he would give us his Spirit to crucifie this as well as the other lusts of the flesh Scandall A Scandall or offence is that which is or may be in it self an occasion of falling to another Any thing whereby we so offend another as that he is hindred from good drawn into or confirmed in evil is a scandall One saith it is an indiscreet or uncharitable abuse of my Christian liberty There is Scandalum 1 datum 2 acceptum a scandal given when a man doth that which is in it self unlawfull or else if it be lawfull he doth it in an undue manner Rom. 14. 20 21. First Scandals given 1. When men by corrupt doctrine endeavour to justifie wicked practises Rom. 16. 17. 2. By sinfull practises Prov 29. 6. and 22. 15. 3. By giving just ground of offence in appearance of evill 1 Thessal 5. 22. 2 Câ—â— 8. 19 20. 4. In the abuse of lawfull liberty go to the utmost bounds of it Rom. 14. per tot Secondly A Scandall or offence taken when men take offence at that which is good where there is neither evil nor any appearance of it Ioh. 6. 61. 1 Pet. 2. 7. men take offence at true doctrine and good actions the Disciples at Christs doctrine of the resurrection 2. When their sins are reproved Lev. 19. 16 17. Schisme Schism in the Church is much like sedition in the State As the name of Heresie though it be common to any opinion whereof one makes choice whether it be true or false in which sense Constantine the great called the true faith Catholicam sanctissimam haeresin yet in the ordinary use it is now applied only to the choice of such opinions as are repugnant to the faith so the name of Schism though it import any scissure or renting of one from another yet now by the vulgar use of Divines it is appropriated only to such a rent or division as is made for an unjust cause and from those to whom he or they who are separated ought to unite themselves and hold communion with them Tota ratio Schismatis the very essence of a Schisme consists in the separating from the Church I say from the true and orthodoxall Church It is a renting or dissolving of that unity which ought to be amongst Christians See M Marshall's Sermon on Rom. 12. 4 5. It was a memorable speech of Calvin who said he would willingly travell all over the Seas and Countries in the world to put an end to the differences that were in the Reformed Churches Cameron well distinguisheth of a double Schisme 1. Negative which is a bare secession or subduction and is unlawfull Non separatio sed causa facit Schismaticum Cassand 2. Positive when there is a certain consociation which useth Ecclesiasticall Laws the Word of God and administration of the Sacraments separatim which he calleth setting up an Altar against an Altar this is called Schism Antonomastic 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 s and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
to God 1. That God might manifest 1. His hatred of the corruptions of his elect 2. The truth of his threatnings In the day that thou eatest thou shalt die the death 3. The exactnesse of his Justice both in punishing those that are out of Christ when Christ himself suffered so much from his Father and in pardoning his people Rom. 3. 25 26. give Christ unto us but of Justice to pardon those that were in Christ. 4. His mercy mixt with justice to all men that are saved now justice is satisfied and mercy magnified that which is done by our Surety is counted as done by our own persons Secondly In reference to Christ 1. To declare the transcendency of his love rather then we should be forsaken for ever he would undergo for a while the losse of his Fathers love Mat. 27. 46. in his apprehension 2. To shew the reality of his Incarnation he had not only the excellency of our nature but all the common infirmities 3. To shew his great condescention he denied himself in all his glory for a time 4. To declare the compleatnesse of his satisfection he had all manner of calamities in sense and the losse of his Fathers love the Divine Vision was suspended 5. That he might by all this declare himself to be a perfect Mediator Thirdly In reference to Satan That he might answer all his objections he desired nothing more then the death of Christ he had his desire and his Kingdom was overthrown by it Fourthly In reference to his Children That they might have encouragement to come to God by him that they might have strong consolation our remission is more honourable to be forgiven on satisfaction sets the person offended in the same state of Innocency that before our happinesse is more sure being by the bloud of the Son of God Christs death is not only to merit but also to satisfie for there is a difference between merit and satisfaction merit properly respects the good to be obtained satisfaction the evil that is to be removed As a man merits a reward which is good but satisfieth for that fault which is committed 2. Merit properly respects the good of him that meriteth or him for whom he meriteth satisfaction respects the good of him for whom the satisfaction is made Three things make up satisfaction 1. Ordination of the Judge 2. Submission of the Surety 3. Acceptation of the sinner Satisfaction is nothing but that quo alicui plenè satissit This the Scripture expresseth by Redemption Expiation Reconciliation Satisfactionis vocabulum in hoc negotio Scriptura non usurpavit rem tamen ipsam docuit manifestissimé Rivet Disp. 13. de Satisf Christi The word satisfaction is not found in the Latine or English Bibles applied to the death of Christ In the New Testament it is not at all in the Old but twice Numb 35. 31 32. But the thing it it self intended by that word is every where ascribed to the death of our Saviour there being also other words in the original Languages equivalent to that whereby we expresse the thing in hand It is a term borrowed from the Law applied properly to things thence translated unto persons and it is a full compensation of the Creditor from the Debtor Hence from things real it was and is translated to things personal Isa. 53. 12. The word Nasa argueth a taking of the punishment of sin from us and translating it to himself and so signifieth satisfaction so doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 used by Peter 1 Pet. 2. 24. in the room thereof Mr. Owen of Redemption l. 3. c. 7. Of Christs Priesthood you have heard now you shall hear of his Prophecy a work annexed to Priesthood for the same persons were to teach the people that were to offer up Sacrifice for them although some did teach that might not offer up Sacrifices These Titles are given to Christ in respect of this Office He is called Dan. 8. 13. Palmoni The revealer of secrets The Doctor Matth. 23. 28. Law-giver Jam. 4. 12. Counsellor Isa. 9. 6. Revel 3. 18. Chief Prophet of his Church Act. 3. 22. 3. 37. that Prophet by an excellency Mark 2. 6. John 1. 18. 15. 15. 3. 32. 14. 25. The Angel of the Covenant Mal. 3. 1. The Apostle of our profession Heb. 3. 1. A faithful witnesse Apoc. 1. 5. A witnesse Isa. 55. 4. The light of the Church and of the world Isa. 60. 1. Luk. 2. 32. and The author and finisher of our faith Heb. 12. 2. He is the great Prophet like unto Moses yea farre above Moses whom God hath raised up in his Church to teach them all truth The Prophets Office was to teach the people the things which pertained to their duty that they might please God and attain his promises Now Christ is also the teacher of the Church which taught the will and whole counsel of God concerning our salvation that Prophet whom Moses did foretell and whom the people expected for this end in that time that he lived as the words of the Samaritan woman shew See Deut. 18. 8. Iohn 15. 15. 17. 8. The matter or parts of this prophetical Office was teaching or revealing the will of God This teaching of Christ is double External and Internal externally he taught 1. By the Ministery of his Prophets in the times that went before his coming into the world whom he raised u◠for that end that they might reveal so much of his will as was necessary for them to know Peter telleth us that he spake to the Spirits that were then in prison and that the Gospel was preached to them that were dead meaning his Prophets in former time whom Christ by his Spirit stirred up for that end 2. He taught himself in person when he had taken our flesh upon him for the space of three yeers and a half or as some think of four yeers going up and down and teaching the Doctrine of the Kingdom saying Repent and believe the Gospel and confirming his Doctrine with miracles and signs of all sorts to the astonishment of all that heard the report of them as the Story of the Gospel written by the four Evangelists doth plainly shew 3. He taught by his Apostles Evangelists and Prophets men which he stirred up with extraordinary gifts and power to preach every where sending them out first whilst himself lived into all the Countrey of Iudaea and then after into the whole world and not only so but moving some of them to write in books and leave to the Churches use those holy Scriptures which are the perfect rule of our Faith and Obedience and do sufficiently plainly and perfectly instruct the whole Church and each member of it to the saving knowledge of God and Christ so that if there were never another book extant in the world yet if a man had these writings for all substantial points truly translated into a tongue understood by him and had
no other helps to make him understand the same but his own reason and understanding according to the true principles of it by reading only and barely those writings he should come and that certainly and infallibly to the knowledge of all things necessary for his salvation Neither is any thing requisite to the right understanding of the Scriptures in points of necessity to life and salvation but alone the diligent perusing and meek receiving of the same And yet Christ performeth this outward teaching in a fourth degree by the Ministry of his servants from time to time the Pastors and Teachers of all ages whom he raiseth up and instructeth in the knowledge of his truth that they may instruct the people And this is the outward teaching the inward is noted where he saith You shall be all taught of God it is the work of his Spirit putting into the minde a light to conceive the things taught and inclining it to hearken and consent to them of which there are two degrees the first fainter and lesser breeding a kind of belief or opinion the second is more deep and stable by which men are rooted and grounded in faith and do firmly believe the known truth and are guided and ruled by it The Properties of Christs Prophetical Office are two 1. He is a great Prophet as the people say Luk. 7. 16. indeed the greatest of all the Prophets that reveals all things as the woman of Samaria could say He shall shew us all things 2. He is a faithful Prophet in all his house as Moses also was faithful and his faithfulnesse stands in this that he did acquaint his Church with the whole will of God without adding and diminishing as Moses did and that he did as fully accomplish all the things typified as Moses did declare and set them down but it stands not in this that he gave a particular direction for all external things about his worship and government as Moses did for that we are sure he hath not done in his Gospel neither indeed was to do The Pope opposeth Christ in his Prophetical Office in making himself infallible he brings in new Sacraments unknown to Christ and his Apostles Christ is the onely absolute Doctor of his Church Matth. 23. 8. See Matth. 17. 5. Revel 5. 7 8. The Church of Rome hath added Traditions Will-worship humane Inventions to the Scripture Mahomet is extolled by many as the great Prophet of the world So you have the Prophetical Office of Christ now follows the third viz. He is King to which we may adde that of Lord because his Kingdom and Lordship signifie in a manner the same thing both serving to expresse the power and authority which he hath and exerciseth in and over his Church Psal. 72. per tot Isa. 9. 6. Micah 5. 2. 1 Tim. 6. 14. There is a three-fold Kingdom of Christ mentioned in the holy Scripture The first is his Kingdom of power or excellency whereby he being God is the supream Lord of all things Psal. 24. 1. 2. The Kingdom of his grace whereby he rules in the hearts of all his elect ever since the world began Psal. 2. 6. Zech. 9. 9. Ier. 23. 5. Ezek. 37. 22. Luk. 11. 20. 17. 21. 3. Of glory whereby he himself is now in endlesse and perfect felicity and of which happinesse his Saints shall one day partake Luk. 23. 42. 12. 32. Luk. 13. 29. 1 Cor. 6. 9. 2 Pet. 2. 11. Crakanth of the Pâ—pes Tempor Monarc cap. 2. See more there This Government is a right of immediate executing the soveraign authority of God over all creatures in ordine ad salutem in order to the salvation of his elect Ioh. 3. 34 35. Christ was born a King but he entered not into his Kingly Office till after his resurrection Psal. 2. 6 7. He was a Priest and Prophet on earth Yet this is that which brings in the benefit of all the other Offices and makes us partakers of all the good in Christ. Of which the means are outwardly his Word and the Ministery thereof and inwardly his holy Spirit worketh in and by the Word The parts of it are First Governing and guiding his Subjects in the wayes which he hath appointed them to walk in and subduing the temptations of Satan and the world and lusts of the flesh to them and rewarding them at the last with eternall glory Secondly Confounding and destroying all his enemies and treading them under his feet The properties of it are 1. It is not a civil or earthly but a spiritual Kingdom Iohn 18. 36. 1 Cor. 15. 47. Rom. 14. 1. which doth look to the Spirit reacheth to the conscience and spiritual things it is not carnal nor of this world nor looketh to the outward man alone The King is spiritual viz. the Lord from Heaven the Subjects are spiritual viz. the Church regenerate the Law whereby the Church is governed is spiritual viz. the Gospel the goods bestowed upon the Church are spiritual as remission of sins the Spirit of grace and the manner of government is spiritual 2. Universal and that in four respects 1. In respect of all ages and times other Kings have the time of their rise and fall this dominion is eternal it shall have no end 2. In respect of all places Rev. 5. 9. to the end 3. In respect of all creatures Rev. 5. 4. In respect of all things and actions For him hath God the Father made Lord and King and he doth powerfully administer his Church to the sanctification preservation and salvation of those which refuse not to submit Christ doth one thing more then all Kings for their Subjects for he maketh his Subjects seeing all by nature are his enemies but by his Word and Spirit he subdueth them to the obedience of his will 1 Cor. 14. 25. that he may glorifie himself and his Father in their salvation 3. Absolute Rev. 19. Christ is Lord Paramount 1 Tim. 6. 14. He is a King by a threefold right 1. Of birth Gal. 4. 1. 2. Of donation Psal. 2. 8. Ioh. 17. 2. 3. Conquest Rev. 1. 18. He is King in Heaven in respect of his glory in Earth in respect of his grace in hell in respect of his justice Christ as Mediator is the Churches head 1 Cor. 11. 32. Ephes. 1. 22. 4. 15. 5. 28. Col. 1. 1. 2. 18 19. He is their head Ratione Unionis Ratione Regiminis Ratione Influentiae 1. In respect of Union 2. In respect of Guidance 3. In respect of Influence The Government of the Church is upon his shoulders Isa. 9. 6. 22. 21 22. Matth. 28. 19 20. Ephes. 1. 20 21. Psal. 68. 18. He is the onely head and King of his Church the Government of the Church is part of his Kingly Office He as Mediator hath the Government of the Church committed to him 1. The Church Mystical the number of all the Saints of God whether
hath not the Church for his Mother 1. The Act of Faith in these words tacitly implied I beleeve 2. The Object of this Faith the Church described by two Properties viâ— 1. Sanctity in that it is called Holy 2. Universality in that it is stiled Catholick Concerning the act of this Faith I beleeve though it be not prefixed to the beginning of this Article as neither to the rest which follow it yet it is to be understood the former I beleeve which precedes the Article of the holy Ghost communicating it self to this and the subsequent and that chiefly for two Reasons The one to teach us that the principal object of our Faith is God himself considered in Unity of Essence and Trinity of Persons and therefore to each of the Persons there is either a Beleeve prefixed or the particle in set before to shew that on them we are to build the certainty and assurance of our hope but as for these Articles of the Church The forgivenesse of sins The Resurrection of the body and the like they being creatures are but the secondary objects of our Faith not to be trusted upon immediately in themselves and therefore have not a Credo a Beleeve apart to themselves but prefixt to one of the Persons I beleeve in the holy Ghost The other to set out and divide by this means unto every of the Persons a special work Creation to the Father Redemption to the Sonne Sanctification to the holy Ghost Question is made What the words are which are to be supplied in this Article The holy Catholick Church whether I beleeve or I beleeve in I beleeve as is generally determined by the Orthodox Kahal in Hebrew ordinarily translated Ecclesia sometimes Synagoga is taken for an Assembly or Congregation and that sometimes in the evil part for an Assembly of wicked men as Gen. 49. 6. Psal. 2â— 5. sometimes in the good sense for an Assembly of men gathered together for a holy or civil use or end Nehem. 5. 13. 1 Sam. 17. 47. 1 Chron. 13. 2. Deut. 23. 1 2 3. Psal. 8. 22 23. Gnedah or Hedah ordinarily translated Synagoga doth also signifie an Assembly or Congregation gathered at set hours and places appointed Sometimes it notes a rebellious tumultuous and evil Assembly Psal. 106. 17 18. Numb 16. 48. and sometimes an orderly and lawful Congregation as Psal. 1. 5. Ier. 30. 20. Exod. 12. 19 47. Gnedah signifieth something more noble then Kahal as being the special Ecclesia in prophane Authours signifieth an Assembly of Citizens which by the voice of the Crier was called from their domestick affairs and the rest of the multitude to hear the sentence of the Senate so it is all one with Concio which is derived à Ciendo because all were called by publick Edict into the Assembly In the New Testament it is once taken for a disorderly and confused Assembly Act. 19. 32 39 40. But that one place excepted it is ever taken for a multitude or society with a disposition or relation to Religion And so it notes 1. The company of all the faithful Mat. 16. 18. Ephes. 1. 21 22. 4. 16. 5. 25 26. Col. 1. 18 24. Ephes. 5. 27 32. it is also taken indefinitely for every multitude and society of beleevers in Christ Act. 2. 47. Gal. 1. 13. 1 Cor. 15. 9. 12. 20. Act. 5. 11. 8. 1. 2. More particularly it signifieth any Assembly gathered together for the worship of God Act. 9. 31. 14. 23. 1 Cor. 11. 16. The Church in its primary signification may be defined A multitude or society of faithful men called out of all mankinde corrupted by the Ministery of the Word according to the good pleasure of God united as living members to Christ their Head and in him partaking of grace in this life and glory in the life to come to the praise of Gods wisdom power and riches of his mercy 1. It is a multitude 1 Cor. 10. 17. and that out of every Nation Language Tribe and People Apoc. 5. 9. 2. It is a society of men not of Angels Heb. 12. 22. See Ephes. 3. 10. L'Empereur in his Theses saith If the word Church be generally taken it is certain that the Angels also belong to it for the Church is the body of Christ Ephes. 1. 23. but Christ is the Head not only of men but also of Angels Col. 2. 10 18 19. They are our fellow-servants Revel 19. 10. and fellow-brethren Iob 1. 6. by Christ Ephes. 3. 15. 3. A society of the faithful called effectually and savingly out of the world or mankinde corrupted by the Gospel The Church is either Jewish or Christian the Christian either Primitive or Successive and they again in respect of Manners are Pure or Impure in respect of Worship Sound or Idololatrical in respect of Doctrine Orthodox or Heretical in respect of mutual Communion Catholick or Schismatical There are divers and glorious Elogies of this Church visible in the Scriptures it is called The City of God Heb. 12. 22. The heavenly Ierusalem there also Ierusalem which is from above Gal. 4. 26. The house of God the pillar and ground of truth 1 Tim. 3. 15. Christs sheepfold John 10. 16. The Spouse of Christ Cant. 4. 8. 2 Cor. 11. 2. Revel 21. 9. The body of Christ Eph. 1. 22 23. Col. 1. 18. The Church is Triumphant or Comprehensorum and Militant or Viatorum 1. Triumphant viz. that part of men who having overcome the flesh the world and the Devil now reign with God and Christ gloriously in Heaven 2. Militant viz. that part of men which yet conflict with those adversaties That distinction relies on the words of the Apostle Ephes. 3. 15. The Apostle speaks of the Triumphant Church 2 Tim. 4. â—6 7. Heb. 12. 23. Revel 7. 9. Hence their errour is refuted who think that the souls of the dead do sleep even to the Resurrection or who think that the souls of the godly and faithful till that time are excluded from the vision of God and heavenly glory See 2 Cor. 5. 6 7 8. Phil. 1. 23. Revel 14. 13. the Apostle speaks of the Militant Church 1 Tim. 6. 12. That which is spoken to one is understood of all Gal. 5. 17. 1 Pet. 2. 11. 1 Iohn 5. 4. Ephes. 6. 11 12. The Church is Militant either in deed or in shew only and profession those indeed belong to the Militant Church which are called according to purpose viz. the truly faithful and elect Those are the true members of the body of Christ who by faith are united to Christ and ingraffed in him who are partakers of the holy Ghost who draw grace and spiritual life from Christ Rom. 8. 9. Col. 2. 19. Ephes. 5. 25 26 27. but the wicked and hypocrites onely in name and profession belong to the Church for they have no true Communion with Christ they no more belong to the mystical body of Christ then a
woodden thigh or dry arm to the body of a natural man For they want life sense and motion and receive no influence from the Head they are as is commonly said in the Church not of the Church 1 Iohn 2. 19. Hence arose the distinction of the Church into Visible and Invisible The Invisible Church consists only of those who are endued with true faith and holinesse but these are known to God and Christ alone 2 Tim. 2. 19. Iohn 10. 14. therefore in respect of us that Church which alone truly and properly is the Church on earth is called Invisible The Church is a society of men not as men for so a number of Turks or a nest of Arians might be the body of Christ but as beleevers and therefore the Church as the Church cannot be seen but beleeved Bellarmine himself saith Videmus coetum hominum qui est Ecclesia sed quod ille coetus sit vera Christi Ecclesia non videmus sed credimus and what say we more That is the visible Church which consists of men professing the true Faith and Religion any way whether in truth or counterfeitly and falsly of good and evil of elect and reprobate This Church is mixt whence it is compared to a great house in which there are not onely vessels of gold and silver but also wood and clay some for honour some for reproach 2 Tim. 2. 20. To a field in which there are Tares as well as wheat Matth. 13. to a net in which fishes of all kinde good and bad are gathered See Dr Featley against Fisher about the visibility of the Church Iacksons raging Tempest on Matth. 8. 23. p. 25. Dr Taylor on Rev. 12. p. 294. Mr Baxters Infants Church-membership pag. 176. Par. on Rom. 11. vers 4. pag. 160 161. Again The Church is either Particular viz. a company of the faithful which is contained in some particular place 2 Cor. 1. 1. 1 Cor. 16. 19. Col. 4. 15. Or Universal Catholick which consists of all that every where call upon the name of God 1 Cor. 1. 2. The Apostle cals it The general Assembly Heb. 12. 23. It is General 1. In respect of time it had a being in all times and ages ever since the giving of the promise to our first parents in Paradise 2. In respect of the Persons of men it consists of all sorts and degrees of men Act. 16. 34. 3. In respect of place because it hath been gathered from all parts of the earth specially now in time of the New Testament Revel 5. 9. 4. In respect of Doctrine therein professed This name Catholick is not given to the Church in Scripture but was imposed by men yet consonant to the Scripture The Church was first intituled Catholick in opposition to the visible Church of the Jews Act. 10. 15 34. the full importance of this term Catholick is set down Revel 5. 8 9. This Catholick Church is called Holy 1 Cor. 14. 33. Revel 11. 2. because Christ the Head of it is holy Heb. 7. 26. and he makes the Church partaker of his holinesse Iohn 17. 19. because it is called with a holy calling and is separated from the world 2 Tim. 1. 9. because the holy Word of God is committed to it Rom. 3. 2. Object But the Church doth not only contain in it those that are holy but also hypocrites and such as are openly wicked How therefore is it holy Answ. Hypocrites and prophane persons are but in name and outward profession of the Church indeed and in truth they are not those which are truly of the Church are holy and therefore the Church is rightly called and is holy 2. Although the visible hath good mingled with evil yea almost overwhelmed with their multitude yet it is deservedly denominated from the better part As we call that a heap of corn where there is more chaff then corn It is the priviledge as well as duty of Gods people to be holy Deut. 26. 18. 28. 9. it comes in by way of Promise Reward Priviledge Revel 20. 6. The Reasons of this are taken from the Cause the Nature and Effects of Holinesse First From the cause of it it flows from Union with God Iohn 17. 17 21. 2 Pet. 1. 4. 4. 14. Secondly The Nature of Holinesse consists in a likenesse and conformity to God Be ye holy as I am holy Levit. 26. 44 45. There is a four-fold Holinesse 1. Of Dedication so the vessels of the Temple and Tabernacle were holy 2. Of Exemplification so the Law being the Epistle or exemplification of Gods will was holy Rom. 7. 12. 3. By Profession as 1 Cor. 7. 14. 4. By Participation or Communion The people of God are holy all these wayes 1. They are dedicated to God Rom. 1. 1. 2. By Exemplification They are the Epistle of the Lord Jesus Christ. 3. By Profession 4. By Participation Thirdly If we consider the Effects of Holinesse 1. Upon our selves it is the end of our Election Ephes. 1. 14. of our Vocation 1 Thess. 4. 17. Redemption Luke 1. 74. 2. Upon others even the Enemies of it wicked men 1. Affectation the hypocrite affects it that there are so many pretenders to it though but in shew discovers the dignity of it 2. That awfulnesse which it strikes in the hearts of wicked men Saul stood in awe of Samuel Herod of Iohn Baptist Mark 6. 20. 3. Envy it works this in the worst 1 Iohn 3. 17. Quest. Whether every one which sincerely professeth the belief of this Article of the holy Catholick Church be bound to beleeve that he himself is a true lively member of the same Church Answ. No all men are not bound to beleeve that they are actual or real members of the Catholick Church for none can truly beleeve thus much of himself but he that hath made his election sure and is certain that his name is written in the book of life A note mark or character is that whereby one thing may be known and differenced from another That which is proper to a thing and peculiarly found in it may serve as a note or mark of distinction The marks of the Church are An entire profession of the Gospel and saving truth of God the right use of the Sacraments Holinesse of conversation the sound preaching of the Word of life servent and pure calling upon Gods Name subjection to their spiritual guides mutual communion in the Ordinances of Worship Christian Fellowship with all Saints and true visible Churches of Jesus Christ. All these are proper to the Church but not perpetually to be found in it noâ— alike pure in all ages Where all these notes are to be found purely the Church is excellent for degree pure and famous where any of these are wanting or impure the Church is so much defective or impure though it may be pure in comparison of others But all these things be not of equal necessity to the being of a
true Church The profession of the Word and so the preaching of it in some sense or other is simply necessary that wheresoever it is it maketh the Church in which it is a Church To them who demand where our Church and Faith was before Luther we answer it was in the same place then wherein now it is Our Church was in the present Romish Church obscurely indistinctly confusedly in it not as an entire visible Church distinct from it nor as any natural or integral member of it in it as good corn in a field of tares Luther did not erect a new Church but refine a corrupt Church nor preach a new Faith or Doctrine never preacht before but purge the old Faith once delivered to the Saints from all new inventions and errours Rome hath departed from the Churches of God we have not first and willingly separated from the Church of Rome it hath apostatized from the true Faith she did once professe The Question may fitly be retorted on themselves Where was your Church Where was your Trent Doctrine and Articles of the Roman Creed received de fide before Luther First In regard of true Doctrine What heresies doth she hold about the Scripture about the Church about Grace Free-will Justification Secondly In regard of Worship which is the Apostacy or falling away spoken of by Paul to Timothy an admitting of Angel-worship Thirdly In regard of Government or Discipline Her errours are now so fundamental that we are commanded to come out of her and not to partake of her sins and we depart no farther from her then she hath done from God Their Apostacy is incurable in that they hold 1. That their Church cannot erre as Laodicea 2. That there is no visible Judge to correct errours but the Pope Therefore the Reformed Churches in England Scotland France Germany did justly separate from the Church of Rome The Church of Rome casts off all Christians and Churches from all hope of salvation who subject not themselves to their way therefore they are most schismaticall Causa non secessio facit schismaticum The cause say the Canonists not the separation makes a schismatick They who have given just and lawful occasion to others to separate themselves from their corruptions are the schismaticks and not they that took the occasion He is well no schismatick though in schism that is willing to joyn in communion with the true Church when it appears to be so to him as he is no Heretick though he holds heretical opinions who holds them not obstinately that is I suppose with desire to be informed if he be in the wrong My Lord Falklands Discourse of Infallibility For the Papists several Marks of a Church our Writers that oppose Bellarmine do answer him so fully and Dr Hampton so solidly in a Sermon of his on 1 Iohn 2. 19. treateth of this Argument that I shall say nothing of it See Dr Taylor on Rev. 12. p. 99. to 110. Those notes of Succession Continuance Visibility Unity are not proper agreeing only and alwayes to the Church therefore they are not certain and infallible Bellarmin de notis Ecclesiae cap. 3. maketh them in themselves to be but probable It is a Question An Ecclesia visibilis possit errare Whether the visible Church may erre The Papists deny it and urge Matth. 18. 17. Matth. 16. 18. 1 Tiâ— 3. 15. See the Rhemists on that place The Invisible Church which consists only of the elect and true beleevers cannot erre damnably Matth. 16. 16. The Visible Church whether virtual the Pope or Representative a general Councel may erre damnably See Revel 2. and 3. chap. If particular men may erre then also the Church which consists of such but the first is true 1 Cor. 13. 9. Psal. 25. 7. Heb. 5. â— Rom. 3. 4. Secondly This is the difference between the Militant and Triumphant Church that this is freed from sinne and errour but that is not for it prayeth continually Forgive us our trespasses The Church of Rome is incurable 1. Because she holds she cannot erre 2. If she should onely her self and the Pope must reform her CHAP. II. Of Pastours 1. THeir Names In the Old and New Testament he is called a man of God he is called in the Old Testament also A Servant of the Lord a Seer a Prophet a Priest a Watchman and a Shepherd In the New Testament they are called Prophets Ministers of God Pastors Teachers Elders Gods Stewards Titus 1. 7. Gods Embassadours Rev. 1. 13. Angels Revel 1. 2 3. Apostles Evangelists that men might regard them and they be put in minde of their duty He was to be of some years before he entred into that Function Our Saviour was thirty years before he entred into the Ministery Luk. 3. 23. See Numb 4. 3. Basil and Gregory saith Russinus Hist. l. 2. c. 9. spent thirteen years in searching forth the hidden sense of Scripture barely before they would make shew of their Profession There is an Office of the Ministery instituted by Christ in the Churches of the New Testament First The Lord hath expresly instituted such an Office 1 Cor. 12. 28. Ephes. 4. 11. This was one of his royal gifts in the day of his inauguration The Socinians say Cum adhuc nova inaudita esset Evangelii Doctrina c. The Apostles had a Call when the Gospel was newly published there needs not a Ministery now that the Gospel is generally taught and it is promised we shall be all taught of God if we should look for a Ministery where shall we finde it our Ministers were ordained by Bishops they by the Pope therefore their Calling is Antichristian That there is such an Institution of Christ and this to continue till the worlds end may be thus proved First There are some to whom the word of Reconciliation is committed and not to others 1 Cor. 5. 18. Ram. 10. 15. there is a peculiar Mission men cannot preach as the Embassadours of Christ unlesse sent Ioh. 20. 21. Gal. 1. 1. Secondly Because a special Authority is committed to such by vertue of their Office they have the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven Isa. 22. 22. Matth. 16. 19. There is a double power 1. Supream which belongs to Christ only Revel 3. 7. 2. Subordinate and delegated Ministers are the Embassadours of Christ and so are to be received as Christ himself We besâ—ech you in Christs stead and He that despiseth you despiseth me Thirdly There is a special trial that in order to such an imploiment they are to undergo 1 Tim. 3. 10. there is a trial required to the exercise of the meanest Office the Deacon Fourthly The Lord hath appointed them a reward for the performance of such in Office He hath ordained that those which preach the Gospel should live of the Gospel See Act. 6. 24. 1 Tim. 4. 15. Fifthly They are to give a special account for the souls of all
2. 5. God doth work most mightily with such preaching Ioh. 4. 18 19. Act. 2. 36 37. Reasons 1. Every man through the self-love and hypocrisie that is in his heart is apt to put from himself to others general Doctrines and Reproofs Matth. 21. 41. see 45 46. verses 2. Till mens sins be effectually discovered to them they can never attain to any saving grace Iohn 16. 8. Tit. 1. 13. 3. Practice is the end of knowledge and nothing is perfect till it attain its end If you know these things happy are you if you do them Truths are never fully and exactly known but in the experience and practice of them hence that expression Tast and see CHAP. III. Of Ecclesiastical Iurisdiction and Government THat there is an Ecclesiastical Government distinct from the Civil it is apparent seeing the Church and the State are distinct their Governments must be also distinct Yea the Church may be not only distinct but separate from the State neither the supream nor subordinate powers being incorporate in the Church but meer aliens from it and perhaps enemies to it God hath established two distinct powers on earth the one of the Keys committed to the Church the other of the Sword committed to the Civil Magistrate That of the Keys is ordained to work on the inward man having immediate relation to the remitting or retaining of sins That of the Sword is appointed to work upon the outward man yeelding protection to the obedient and inflicting external punishment upon the rebellious and disobedient Some call it the power of the Keys others Ecclesiastical Discipline others Church-government That there is a Church-power appeareth plainly by Christs giving them the Keys Matth. 16. 18 19. Iohn 20. 23. and also in the titles of Shepherds Governours Rulers and Guides Heb. 13. 7 17. 1 Cor. 12. 28. God hath set in the Church the other things there reckoned are all peculiar to the Church There is a two-fold Ministerial power 1. Potestas ordinis which consists meerly in preaching the Word and administring the Sacraments 2. Iurisdictionis whereby they govern in the Church by binding the Impenitent and losing the Penitent The Object of this spiritual power are religious things in a religious consideration but it is not an absolute supream power The Ministerial power manifests it self 1. In doctrinal decisions of matters of faith 2. In making wholsom ecclesiastical Laws 3. In executing Church-censures But though they have power of declaring Gods will concerning matters of faith and worship to the people yet they cannot make any new Article of faith nor propound any thing as necessary to be beleeved to salvation It is a great Question Penes quos sit potestas Ecclesiastica Who are the subject of this Ecclesiastical power The Community of the faithfull much lesse two or three separated from the world and gathered together into the name of Christ by a Covenant are not the proper and immediate subject of power ecclesiastical Matth. 28. 19 20. Iohn 20. 21 22. 21. 15 16. were spoken to special persons not the whole community The Apostle Act. 20. 28 speaks unto the Presbyters of Ephesus and saith That they were appointed Overseers by the holy Ghost that they might govern the Church of God M. Rutherford saith The Keys were given for the Church but not to the Church Mr. Norton urgeth Act. 14. 23. to prove the power to be in the fraternity it is said there That Presbyters were ordained by Paul and Barnabas in every Church They were ordained in the Churches but not by them He urgeth also Act. 6. that proves nothing but that the election of Officers doth some way belong to the people but that their Authority depends on the people cannot be thence collected Mr. Norton Chap. 5. of that Book saith Quod exercetur nomine Christi recipitur immediatè à Christo. At officium Rectorum exercetur nomine Christi 2 Cor. 5. 20. Here he not only grants but also proves Rectores Ecclesiae esse immediatum subjectum potestatis against which he asserted and argued in his fourth Chapter And after in the same fifth Chapter he saith Multitudo non committit potestatem Ecclesiae Rectoribus tantum designat personas therefore it is not the first and immediate subject of ecclesiastical power which he endeavoured to prove Chap. 4. Excommunication is the greatest and last censure of the Church Iudicium maximum tremendum See Mat. 16. 18. Mat. 17. 18. 1 Cor. 5. This Ordinance is usefull 1. To the whole Church hereby the honour and beauty of the Church of Christ is preserved from the defilement and scandal which such an offence would bring upon it otherwise the evil example would infect 1 Cor. 5. 4. this was typified by the Leper whom God would have shut up in his Tent least the rest of the Congregation should be infected 2. Gods people are hereby made more watchful 3. It is useful to the offender himself for the saving of his soul is the end of it 1 Cor. 5. 3. and that he may not commit the like fault again 1 Tim. 1. 20. The power of Excommunication Formaliter executivè is proper to the company or assembly of Governours and Rulers in the Church derived from Christ to be exercised as Christ shall go before them but with notice to and due regard had of the whole society The Parts of Excommunication are First Admonition 1 Thess. 5. 14. 1. This must be for a sin reprovable 2. For scandalous matters not infirmities which are mourned for 3. Managed with wisdom zeal and love Gal. 6. 1. Secondly Excommunication which is to be executed on men for corrupt opinions Titus 3. 9 10. Revelat. 2. 15. 2. Sinful practices 2 Thess. 3. 6. 1 Cor. 5. 11. It is a Question An Episcopus prasit Presbytero jure divino A Bishop is a man chosen out among the Ministers to have chief Authority in the ordaining of Ministers in a certain Circuit and overseeing them with their flocks The Christian world saw no other Government for fourteen hundred years after Christ. Some urge this for the lawfulness of their Office by Gods Word By proportion of the chief Priests under the Law and of the Apostles under the Gospel The high Priest was set over the other Priests and over the Levites Numb 3. 4. Chapter The twelve Apostles were more eminent then the seventy Disciples and not only exceeded in excellency of Gifts but in amplitude of Authority and power Now say they it is the constant Doctrine of all the Fathers that the Bishops succeeded the Apostles in the ordinary Government of the Church as also the Presbyters succeeded the Seventy Disciples Episc. Dav. Determinat 42. See B. Barlow Antiq and Superiority of Bishops Ierom saith The order of Bishops came in by meer custome of the Church to avoid Schisms which arose for want of Heads but how can that be when it was
against Arius who denied the Deity of Christ. The first Constantinopolitan Councel called by the Emperour Theodosius the elder against Macedonius who denied the Deity of the holy Ghost The first Ephesine Councel called by the Emperor Theodosius the younger against Nestorius who held that there were two Persons in Christ. Fourthly The Chalcedonian called by the Emperour Martian against Eutyches who held that the one Nature in Christ consisted of the Divine and Humane These Councels were celebrated within five hundred years after Christs birth Councels there have been called Ancient because lesse Modern and General because lesse Particular for the first was not till more then three hundred years after Christ nor to the largest appears it that ever any were summoned beyond the bounds of the ancient Roman Empire though Christianity were much far extended Rainold part 2. Plenariis Conciliis quorum est in Ecclesia saluberrima Authoritas Augustin epist. 118. cap. 3. That a Synod be general and lawful three things are necessarily and essentially required 1. The first which concerns the generality of it is That the Calling and Summons to the Councel be general and Oecumenical Quod omnes tangit ab omnibus approbari debet The lawfulnesse of Synods consists partly in their orderly assembling by lawful authority and partly in their orderly Government and proceedings when they are assembled Crakanth Vigil Dormit c. 19. The nature of Synods is all one when they be Provincial National or oecumenical and they only differ as greater or lesser Their power is not meerly consultatory and swasive but authoritative and to be submitted unto by those for whom their delegation is so farre as their acts are according to the Word of God In Synodo est authoritatis apex totius Ecclesiae unitas ordinis firmamentum Leyd profess de concil A few private men yea one man or woman may counsel advise or perswade M. Hudsons Vindicat. c. 7. It is a Question between us and the Papists Cujus sit congregare Concilia Who hath the power of calling a Councel The Papists generally say the Pope Vide Bellarm. de Concil lib. 1. cap. 12 13. We the Emperour and other Christian Princes The four first general Councels were called by four Emperours as was before mentioned The Pope of Rome out of his own Province hath no right nor authority of calling a Councel The true cause saith Doctor Ames why general Councels were called by the authority of the Emperour was because the Emperour alone not the Pope had universal power It is a Question between us and the Papists Quinam sunt ad concilium convocandi Who are to be called to a Councel The Papists hold only the Clergy may be of the Councel and of the Clergy only Bishops as Judges Men that are famous for wisdom holinesse of life and experience of things men that are inflamed with a zeal to God and to the salvation of men with the love of the truth and peace From Acts 15. 6. 23. it is manifest that not only the Apostles but also the Elders and the people likewise and the whole Church were present and had their voices in this Councel See Acts 16. 4. That famous Paphnutius was a Lay-man A general Councel represents the Universal therefore there ought to be present there some of all kinds and orders of men An Concilia possint errare Whether general Councels may erre Every Assembly which consists of members subject to errour may be seduced But General Councels are Assemblies consisting of members subject to errour for all men are so Rom. 3. 4. Secondly If the determination of General Councels were infallible all Christians were necessarily bound to stand unto them and to submit to their authority Thirdly If General Councels may contradict the one the other they may certainly erre The General Councel held at Laterane under Leo the tenth contradicteth the Councel of Constance in the point of the Councels superiority above the Pope Fourthly That which hath befallen some General Councels may befall any other unlesse they can alledge some special priviledges to the contrary See 1 Kin. 22. 12. Mat. 26. 65. Ioh. 11. 52. Mark 14. 64. Bellarmine saith they cannot erre if confirmed by the Pope De concil lib. 2. cap. 2 3 4 5. That General Councels though gathered and confirmed by the Pope may erre not only in fact as the Papists confesse but also in faith and manners Vide Whitaker controv 3. de Concil Quaest. 6. In eo Pontificii se praebent ridendos nam Papae confirmatio sequitur Concilii decreta non praecedit Cameron The Rhemists bring Iohn 16. 13. Luk. 1. 3. Some urge Matth. 18. 20. for this purpose None amongst them is like to Luke nay all of them gathered together are not like him he was an extraordinary instrument of the holy Ghost Iohn 16. 13. speaks not of the Church but of the Apostles but if it be applicable to the Church yet it belongs only to the Spouse of Christ not that she doth not sometimes erre also even in Doctrine but not deadly she shall not erre in things which are necessary to salvation See Cameron Miroth in loâ— If from this promise an infallibility of judging might be gathered it would agree not only to Bishops gathered together but severed neither only to the Pope of Rome as the Jesuites would have it but also to the Successours of the rest of the Apostles saith B. Davenant That place Mat. 18. 20. means any particular Assembly of the Saints Vide Calv. in loc Act. 15. 22. is also brought This Councel consisted of Apostles which had an extraordinary assistance and illumination of Gods Spirit there is not the like authority of other Councels Panormitan the great Popish Canonist and Lawyer saith Plus credendum est simplici Laico Scripturam proferenti quam toti simul Concilio There is another great controversie not so much as Whitaker hath well observed between us and the Papists as between the Papists themselves An Concilia sint supra Papam Whether Councels be above the Pope Many amongst them and those of great note prefer a General Councel before the Pope but others a Pope before the Councel If Peter himself saith Whitaker in the place before-quoted be sent to the Church as to a certain superiour judgement and tribunal and be commanded to bring the faults and offences of others to it then it follows that the Church is greater and superiour to Peter or any other in authority The Assumption saith he relies in expresse words of Scripture The consequence of the major is evident from the confession of the Adversaries For they say That a Church is represented in a Councel Secondly The Universal Church is called the mother of all the faithful and Christians Gal. 4. 26. The Pope is the Churches son if he be faithful But the son is not above his mother only God and his word is above the Church of God
Arch-bishops four thousand Bishops and five thousand Saints approved by the Church yet if they be compared to the Jesuites or to the weak and unperfect types of them the Franciscans it is no great matter that they have done Dr. Donnes Ignatius his Conclave A rich Merchant in Paris in meriment told the Friers of Saint Francis that they wore a Rope about their bodies but Saint Francis should once have been hanged but was redeemed by the Pope on this condition that all his life after he should wear a Rope but they in earnest got judgement against him that he should be hanged for it Doctor Taylors Romish Fornace The Monks and Friers are no where mentioned in Scripture unlesse Apoc. 9. 3. Locusts issued out of the bottomlesse pit they by their smoaky Tradiditions obscure the light of the Gospel To prove their Cardinals a Divine Ordinance they urge that place 1 Kings 2. Domini erunt Cardines terrae See Polyd. Virg. de Invent. rerum lib. 4. cap. 9. pag. 270. They consist for most part of personages nobly descended they are admitted to kisse the Popes mouth they onely elect the Pope and from them onely the Pope elected must be selected Saint Peter had no Cardinals about him A certain Friar wittily preached to the people at Lions in France when he said That the Hogonots so the Protestants are called in France did agree with the Church of Rome in all the Articles of Faith but that there was one wicked word Solùm Onely at the noise of which the warre was kindled for they Onely beleeved what the Rule of Faith hath from the holy Scriptures but the Romane Church required something more to be beleeved then what is contained in the Rule of Faith or holy Scriptures because the Authority of of the Church will have it so Junius de Eccles. cap. 17. de Eccles. Roman Corollaries from the Church and Antichrist First From the Church Christs great interest here below is the Church it is his Hephzibah his delight is in her it is as Shew-bread continually before him the people of God are his Segullah his peculiar treasure his jewels Mal. 3. 17. all the rest of the world being but as lumber in comparison for them the world stands The Church is the fulnesse of Christ Ephes. 1. 22. The great blessings are out of Sion The interest of Christ extends to all Churches where a people love the Lord Jesus in sincerity The Donatists would include the Church in their parts of Africk the Papists say they only are the Church Christs interest is not limited to any forms 2 Cor. 11. 28. None are true members of the invisible Church of Christ but only those which have the Spirit of Jesus Christ in them really holy and united to Christ the Head There is a great controversie about qualification of Church-members therefore Apollonius and Spanhemius have begun their Dispute with this Question Some say The members of every particular Church are obliged at their first admission to shew to the whole Congregation convincing signs of their Regeneration and true Grace Some urge that the Scripture in the description of a godly man rests not in the negative Rom. 8. 1. and that a bare profession is not enough or to say I know no evil by him or that he is not scandalous they urge 1 Thes. 1. 1. and 2 Thes. 1. 1. they say the Church is not only termed holy from the better part but the particular members are commended for holinesse 2 Thes. 1. 3. Phil. 1. 7. We are strict say they in taking a wife or servant enquire after them and are not satisfied that we hear no ill so a judgement of severity is to be used in admitting Church-members and because we may be deceived therein the more care is to be used Others say If they be willing to give up their names to Christ it is enough because the Church is a School there they are admitted Non quia docti but ut sint docti not because they are learned but because they are willing to learn Would you have Church-members real Saints crosse to the Texts the Floor and Drag-net or such as by the exactest scrutiny that can be made we may judge to be Saints really I desire your Texts for this D. Ames saith Falsum est internas virtutes à nobis requiri ut aliquis sit in Ecclesia quoad visibilem ejus statum Bellarm. Enerv. Tom. 2. l. 2. c. 1. Sect. 5. The Apostles at the first gathering of the Church of the New Testament never required any more then the profession of the faith of Christ in fundamentals and that they were willing for the time to come to walk in Gospel-rules Iohn Baptist received Publicans and sinners souldiers Scribes Pharisees when they confessed their sins and desired to be admitted into the faith of him whom Iohn preached See Act. 2. 41 47. Vide Calvin ad Mat. 3. Many a one that may have real grace yet out of bashfulnesse and because he hath but weak parts may not be able to evidence it to others and others who have greater gifts may carry it away when they are not inwardly wrought upon I suppose therefore those are to be received into Church communion which prosesse the faith of Christ and subject to the rules of the Gospel if they be freed from damnable errors and scandalous conversation Some conceive the gathering of Churches out of Churches to be unwarrantable and think it is confusion 1 Cor. 14. 33. Where is there say they any warrant from Moses and the Prophets or from Christ and his Apostles for any such thing though yet in their times many Church-members were as ignorant and prophane as now To be a member of the Church of Christ is a great priviledge the Communion of Saints is the only good fellowship The Communion of the Saints consists in three things First In the Communion of their Graces what Graces they have they have not only for their Salvation but in trust for the good of the body the members of the body should be helpful to one another Secondly In the use of Gods Ordinances this was the beauty of the primitive times Act. 2. 42. there was no such separation then Thirdly In the performance of all mutual Offices of love Serve one another in love Our Union with Christ is the ground of this Communion As all men are one in the first Adam so all the Saints are one in the second Adam This Union is wrought on Gods part outwardly by the Word and inwardly by the Spirit on mans part Outwardly by our profession Inwardly by faith Rom. 11. 20. By Communion of Saints is meant their common partaking in Christ their Head and all his Benefits and their mutuall interest one into another There is no such good fellowship in the world as in the Church of Christ. Secondly From Antichrist That the Popish Doctrine tends to the extream dishonour of Gods Word
proving or trying if the matter by no means could be brought to any infallible evidence How can our Calling and Election be made sure unlesse a man may be assured that he is in the state of grace and shall continue therein for ever We are bound to love and desire the last coming of Christ which we cannot do untill we be certified of his love Lastly We are bound to rejoyce in God and that alwayes and that in tribulation Rom. 14. 17. 1 Pet. 1. 8. and when we are persecuted for well-doing which no understanding can conceive to be possible unlesse the soul be assured of life eternal that is to say that he both is and shall continue a true Christian. Can one be glad to suffer the hardest things for Christ if he know not whether he intend to save or destroy him We should have confidence in prayer 1 Ioh. 5. 14. Cry Abba Father Rom. 8. 15. that is speak it with confidence and courage there should be perfect love to God 1 Ioh. 4. 17 18. The triumph of faith Rom. 8 35. It is the proper work of the Spirit to settle the heart of a believer in the assurance of eternal happinesse 2 Cor. 1. 22. Rom. 8. 16. 1 Cor. 2. 12. There is a three-fold work of the Spirit 1. To reveal unto us the things of Christ to enlighten the minde in the knowledge of them Iohn 16. 15. 2. The Spirit draws the image of these upon the soul conforms our hearts to the whole tenour of the Gospel in the work of Regeneration and progresse of Sanctification 3. It brings in evidence to our souls of our interest in these things Gal. 1. 15 16. Rom. 8. 18. It is difficult to attain Assurance 1. From our own corrupt nature which enclines us to both extreams contrary to this to presume or despair Prov. 30. 12. Ps. 36. 2. Rev. 3. 17. 2. From the world our friends flatter us and others load us with slanders and discourage us as Iobs friends did him 3. From Satan whose chief engine next to hinder our conversion is to keep us from Assurance and to delude us with false assurance and he joyns with our unbelief to make us despair See Ephes. 6. 16. 4. The nature of the thing it self is very difficult because it is a matter of great largenesse one must forsake all sinnes and creatures true and false graces are very like lukewarmnesse and the smoaky flax there is a variablenesse of minde even in the converted Gal. 5. 17. There are three means of difference whereby presumption and the true sense of Gods love are distinguished First Presumption grows from a carelesnesse of ones estate in that he examines it not by the Word True Assurance follows the most serious examination of ones estate Secondly Presumption goes without book True Assurance rests it self upon the evidence of Gods Word Thirdly Presumption imboldens to sinne and makes carelesse of good duties True Assurance encourageth to all goodnesse and withdraws the heart from sinne The proper and natural fruits of Assurance 1. An undervaluing of all things here below Psal. 16. 6 7. it is spoken of Christ who lived on the alms of his servants 2. This will comfort us under all afflictions Psal. 46. 4. 3. Our love will be the more abundant to God Cant. 6. 3. 4. It will make a man to prepare for glory 1 Iohn 3. 3. 5. One will desire daily to be dissolved that he may be with Christ. Motives to get Assurance First Every wise man will labour to get a good thing as sure as he can Many will question our title to eternal life Satan follows believers with many objections and temptations our hearts will joyn with him Secondly When this is once got the soul is possessed of the most invaluable treasure of this world To walk in the light of Gods countenance is a priviledge 1. Of Honour 2. Comfort 1 Iohn 3. 20. Assurance is useful in life and death for doing and suffering Thirdly The Devil most opposeth it and labours to keep men in the dark that is an uncomfortable doubtful condition Isa 50. 11. Fourthly It may be attained in Gods ordinary dispensation under the Gospel the whole Church had it 1 Cor. 2. 12. Means to get and keep it I. To get it First As doubts arise get them satisfied and as soon as sins are committed get them pardoned 1 Iohn 2. 1. be frequent in proving thy self the Word is the rule of this trial and examination proving is a comparing our selves with the rule the precepts and promises of Gods Word to see whether we be such as they require or not David saith Commune with your own hearts upon your beds 1 Cor. 11. 28. The necessity and utility of it will prove it sit to be done 1. The necessity of it because of our exceeding aptnesse to deceive our selves and mistake and Satans diligence to beguile us Else if we be false we shall slatter our selves in vain if true we shall want the comfort of it But often proving will chase out hypocrisie 2. An humble patient self-renouncing heart is that frame of Spirit from which this Assurance will never long be absent never did God reveal himself more to any then Paul who was vile in his own eyes the least of sinners and greatest of Saints 3. Labour to get a high esteem of this priviledge think how happy thou shouldst be if God were thine in Christ Mat. 6. 21. Psal. 4. 6. 63. 3. 80. 3. and beg this Assurance at Gods hands 4. Labour to know faith above all other graces all Assurance comes into the soul by faith know the nature and object of faith the promises the Lord hath made to imbolden thee say with Paul I know whom I have believed renew acts of faith and treasure up experiences Frequently meditate on Gods Commandments to believe and on his faithfulnesse II. To keep it By what means Assurance may be held fast and confirmed more and more 1. For the Judgement 2. For Practice The Judgement must be rectified in some things First It must be concluded as a truth that a man may be the true childe of God and have true faith and holinesse in him and yet not enjoy this Assurance 1 Iohn 5. 13. to believe in the name of the Son of God and to know one hath life are not one and the same thing Secondly One must know that such doubts and objections which are raised up against his being the childe of God without ground out of the Word are to be rejected and sleighted Thirdly One must be rightly informed of the difference betwixt the obedience which the Law and the Gospel require for both require obedience faith establisheth the Law and makes a man become a servant of righteousnesse but the difference is exceeding great the Law exacteth compleat obedience the Gospel expecteth upright obedience 2. For Practice First Renew Repentance often God often cloatheth such with Garments of
we communicate to others what we have learned or learn of others what we are ignorant of or strengthen one another in that which already hath been taught us Prov. 1. 5. 13. 20. 2 Pet. 1. 12. 4. Practise it in our conversation Psal. 103. 18. Matth. 7. 24. Luke 11. 28. Rev. 1. 3. If you know these things happy are you if you do them Habits are perfected by action Knowledge a good understanding have all they that do thereafter Faith and love are perfected by works this glorifies God Galat. 5. Matth. 16. 16. 1 Pet. 2. 9. Motives to diligent attention in hearing 1. It is Gods Word Thus saith the Lord and The word of the Lord. 2. It is of special concernment the matter of it requireth attention it is the word of life of righteousnesse it will sanctifie us and make us grow in grace 3. It is the introduction 1. To Understanding Mat. 15. 10. Act. 28. 27. 2. To Obedience and Reformation therefore hear is often in Scripture put for obey 3. To Memory Iam. 1. 23 24. 4. It is necessary to bring in and build up Gods people Iam. 1. 21. Mark 4. 24. 5. There are particular Promises to it 1. God will give them strength to overcome their greatest corruptions Psal. 119. 9. 2. God will work peace in their consciences Isa. 57. 19. CHAP. III. Of Singing Psalms A Psalm is a strict composition of words in measure and number fit to be sung to some tune Singing of Psalms hath been of ancient and commendable use in Gods publick worship It was used in Moses his time Exod. 15. 1. and in the times of the Judges Iudg. 5. 1. and in the dayes of Samuel 1 Sam. 18. 6 7. in Davids and Salomons time 1 Chron. 6. 32. in the dayes of Iehosaphat 2 Chron. 20. 21 22. and of Hezekiah 2 Chron. 29. 28 30. and after the Captivity in Nehemiahs time Nehem. 12. 42. Yea in the New Testament our Saviour himself and his Apostles used it Matth. 26. 30. and prescribed it to Gods people Col. 3. 16. See 1 Cor. 14. 15. 26. Ephes. 5. 19. Yea it was the exercise of the holy Angels themselves Luke 2. 13 14. The people of God in the Psalms are provoked quickned and stirred up to this duty Psal. 95. 1. and the Psalme specially destinated for the Sabbath It was used at Gods publick worship 1 Chron. 23. 30. and at their private prayer Acts 16. 25. Most usually they did sing Davids Psalms in the worship of God and those that are accounted his 2 Chron. 29. 30. Ezra 3. 10 11. Nehem. 12. 46. The Psalms of David were in such continual use with the people of Israel that the boyes learnt their Hosannah from that with which they cried to Christ in the Temple which is a familiar acclamation with the Hebrews as Io triumphe with the Romans for the Jews on the Feast of the Tabernacles carrying leaves and boughs according to Gods Commandment did continually sing Hosannah The Psalms of David contain the very spirits as it were and are an abstract of all the whole word of God the choisest works of God the choisest promises threats instructions comforts Some have the inscription and that worthily of Jewels or golden Psalms because they comprehend most precious matter Reasons 1. God hath often shewed himself to take great delight in this part of his worship 2 Chron. 5. 13. 20. 22. 2. It is a singular help and means to stir up in us holy affections in Gods service Eph. 5. 18 19. Acts 16. 25. Reformed Churches use to begin and end with a Psalm and to sing Davids Psalms in order that the people of God might be acquainted with them all and professors used to sing Psalms in their families Psal. 118. 15. The Protestants in Mountaban in France when they being besieged were compelled to fight in their own defence they alwayes went out to fight singing of Psalms and grew so terrible to the besiegers that in the end as soon as they heard their singing voice lifted up within the Town before the Portcullis was drawn up or the Gates were opened their hearts would fail them and they used to cry out They come they come and even fled away for fear M. Martial on Psal. 8. 2. The Church of Rome have abandoned this point of Christian devotion from all both publick and private use because they sing not in a known tongue Some think we ought to use as much or rather more devotion attention and reverence in singing of Psalms as in making of prayers or hearing and that to sing a Psalm well and as we ought is one of the hardest exercises of Christian Religion because it requireth most attention and most affection We should sing in a right manner 1. With understanding Psal. 47. 7. 1 Cor. 14. 15. which condemns Latine chanting in the Popish service 2. With feeling Col. 3. 16. 3. To the Lord lifting up our hearts to him in this service Psal. 101. 2. 4. To edifie our selves by it Ephes. 5. 19. 5. In a decent manner observing the tune that the whole Congregation may be as one man in this service It were good to learn by heart some choice Psalms of most use and plainnesse that if we should be cast into dungeons and dark places and could not enjoy a book or light yet we might be able to edifie or solace our selves in such extremities as divers of Gods people have done As we may lawfully sing Scripture psalms so also Songs and Psalms of our own inditing say some agreeable to Scripture Sing unto the Lord a new Song framed on a fresh occasion therefore 1 Cor. 14. 26. a Psalm is named among those things which they had for the use of the Church For seeing a Psalm is but a musical praier for the most part therefore we may make Songs for our selves agreeable to the Word of God as well as prayers and God knowing the efficacie of Poetry and Musick to help memory and stirre up affection doth allow his people to use it for their spiritual comfort as well as natural The Apostle speaketh of Psalms Hymns and spiritual Songs Ephes. 5. 19. Col. 3. 16. Who can shew any reason to limit his speech to Scripture-psalms Why may not one praise God in a Song for our deliverance in 88 or the Gun pouder treason Whether instrumental Musick be lawful in the Church of God Bellarmine pleads for it lib. de bonis operibus c. 16 17. D Burgess who wrote in defence of the ceremonies and some other of our Divines defend it They say Musick used in the Old Testament was no figure type or ceremony but a real thing for elevation of the soul types had their principal use in signifying something to come but the first time we hear of a Psalm we hear of Tymbrel too therefore they were used to it before else they could not have played presently therefore that precept Psal. 150. Praise
that thou hast heard me Reasons why the people of God should specially observe the returns of their praiers First Praiers are the chief actions of our life the first fruits of our Regeneration Acts 11. 15. Paul being a Pharisee praied before that was no praier to this Secondly The greatest works of God are done in answer to praier all the promises and threats are fulfilled by it Revel 8. 5 6. 16. 1. Thirdly Whatsoever is given to a man in mercy is in the return of praier 1 Iohn 5. 14 15. Fourthly Every return is a special evidence of our interest in Christ and of the sincerity of our hearts God answers his peoples praiers sometimes in kinde he gives the very things they ask as to Hannah 1 Sam. 1. 20 27. Sometimes he denies the thing yet grants the praier First When he manifests the acceptation of the Person and Petition Gen. 17. 8 9. Secondly When he gives something equivalent or more excellent as strength to bear the crosse Heb. 5. 7. a heart to be content without the thing Phil. 4. 5. 1 Sam. 1. 18. Thirdly When he upholds the heart to pray again Psal. 86. 4. Lam. 3. 44. Fourthly When thy heart is kept humble Psal. 44. 17. Fifthly When he answers Cardinem desiderii the ground of our praiers 2 Cor. 12. 8. When God hath heard our praiers we should return to him 1. A great measure of love Psal. 116. 1. 2. Praise What shall I return to the Lord I will take the cup of salvation 3. We should fear to displease him Psal. 6. 8. 4. We should be careful to pay our vows 1 Sam. 2. 27 28. 5. We should pray much to him Psal. 116. 2. CHAP. VI. Of the Lords Prayer CHRIST delivered the Lords praier at two several times and upon several occasions in the former he commands it as a patern and rule of all praier saying Pray after this manner but in the later say some he enjoyneth it to be used as a praier When ye pray say Our Father If so then would it not follow that whensoever we pray we should necessarily necessitate praecepti use that form Robinson in his Treatise of publick Communion and his Apologia Brownistarum cap. 3. saith Neither do the two Evangelists use the very same words neither if that were Christs meaning to binde men to these very words were it lawfull to use any other form of words For he saith When you pray that is Whensoever you pray say Our Father yet he adds Though I doubt not but these words also being applied to present occasions and without opinion of necessity may be used What is objected against using this as a praier may be said of using the precise words of our Saviour in Baptism and the Eucharist As a just weight or balance serves both for our present use to weigh withall and also for a patern to make another like the same by it So the Lords Prayer serves for a patern of true praier and also for our present use at any time to call upon the name of the Lord with those words The Reformed Churches saith D. Featley generally conclude their praiers before Sermon with the Lords Praier partly in opposition to the Papists who close up their devotions with an Ave Maria partly to supply all the defects and imperfections of their own Object We never reade that the Apostles used this prescript form of words in praier Answ. It is absurd negatively to prove from examples of men against that which God in his Word so expresly either commanded or permitted for we may as well reason thus We do not read that the Apostles or the Church in their times did baptize Infants Ergò They were not then baptized Or thus We do not reade that the Apostles did pray either before or after they preacht Ergò They did it not Though the Apostles did not binde themselves to these words yet this doth not prove that they never used the same as their praier they might pray according to their several occasions according to this rule and yet with the words of the rule so Paget Here two extremities are to be avoided The first of the Brownists who think it unlawful to use the prescript form of these words The second of the Papists who superstitiously insist in the very words and syllables themselves Unlesse it be unlawful to obey the expresse Commandment of our Saviour Christ Luke 11. 2. it is lawful to use these words yet when Christ Matth. 6. commandeth to pray thus he doth not tie us to the words but to the things We must pray for such things as herein summarily are contained with such affections as are herein prescribed B. Downam on the Lords Praier Object 2. This praier say some is found written in two books of the New Testament viz. Matth. 6. Luke 11. but with diversity of termes and the one of these Evangelists omits that which the other hath written How then ought we to pronounce it Either by that which is expressed in S. Matthew or that which is couched by S. Luke Answ. If this Argument might take place when we celebrate the Lords Supper we must never pronounce the words which Jesus Christ spake in that action for they are related diversly in four divers books of the Scripture When one of the Evangelists saies Remit us our debts the other expounds it by saying Forgive us our trespasses It is indifferent to take either of these two expressions both of them were dictated by Jesus Christ. Our Saviour Christ propoundeth this Praier as a brief summe of all those things which we are to ask For as the Creed is Summa credendorum the summe of things to be believed the Decalogue Summa agendorum the summe of things to be done So the Lords Praier is Summa petendorum the summe of things to be desired Tertullian cals it Breviarium totius Evangelii Cyprian Coelestis Doctrin◠compendium If a man peruse all the Scripture which hath frequently divers forms of praier he shall finde nothing which may not be referred to some part of the Lords Praier Luther was wont to call it Orationem orationum the praier of praiers In this form are comprized all the distinct kindes of praier as Request for good things Deprecation against evil Intercession for others and Thanksgiving These Rules are to be observed in the exposition of the Lords Praier 1. Each Petition doth imply some acknowledgement or confession in respect of our selves 2. Where we pray for any good there we pray against the contrary evil and give thanks for the things bestowed evils removed bewailing our defects with grief 3. If one kinde or part of a thing be expressed in any petition all kinds and parts of the same are understood Petit. 4. 4. Where any good thing is praied for in any Petition the causes and effects thereof and whatsoever properly belongs to the said thing is understood to be praied for in
Word doth most clearly distinctly and fully make him known to us Iohn 5. 37. See Acts 9. 15. and 21. 13. 4. His Works Rom. 1. 29. of Judgement Psal. 9. 16. Isa. 30. 27. of Mercy Isa. 48. 9 10 11. 5. Gods Name is his Glory Exod. 9. 16. Psal. 8. 1. so Name is taken Gen. 11. 4. 12. 2. To hallow or sanctifie signifies either to make holy or to acknowledge and declare holy the later is here meant That which is holy in it self is said to be hallowed by esteeming acknowledging and declaring it to be as it is this is all the hallowing or sanctifying that can be done to the Creator We sanctifie the Name of God when in our hearts words and deeds we do use it holily and reverently To sanctifie God is 1. To know him to be a holy God Prov. 9. 10. and to keep this knowledge alwayes active in us Out of him no evil can arise he can take no pleasure in sin he favours it in none he loves all holy persons and things is the fountain and rule of holinesse in the creature We should keep this knowledge alwayes active in us it should be the matter of our meditation day by day the Angels continually give God the praise of his holinesse 2. To observe and admire his Holinesse in all his waies and works Levit. 10. 3. Exod. 15. 3. 3. To come into the presence of God in all services with a holy heart Heb. 9. 14. The acceptation of the person is before acceptation of the service in the second Covenant 4. In our coming into Gods presence to look on Gods holinesse as the fountain of holinesse to us Exod. 29. 43. 5. To strive to be spiritually pure in the inward man Isa. 8. 13. 1 Pet. 3. 5. 6. To eye the rule of holinesse in every thing we do Levit. 10. 3. 7. To be humble and abased before God in all our holy duties because of their imperfections Act. 3. 12. Semper peccamus etiam dum benefacimus 8. To bring the Lord Jesus Christ with us still into Gods presence 1 Peter 2. 5. Petition 2. Thy Kingdome come In this second Petition we have the primary means by which the name of God is sanctified among men viz. by the coming of his Kingdom This word Come is diversly to be expounded according to the divers significations of the Kingdom of God The universal Kingdom or Kingdom of power is said to come when it is manifested and made apparent that all things are guided by the power and providence of God The Kingdom of grace is said to come unto us when it is either begun and erected in us or continued and increased amongst us The Kingdom of Glory when the number of the Elect is accomplished and all Gods enemies subdued and all the Saints possessed of that glorious place Kingdome in general is a government or state of men wherein one ruleth and others are subject to him for their good The Kingdom of God is a state in which God hath supream power and men are so subject to him that they partake of eternal happinesse by it To Come properly notes a motion whereby a man goeth from one place to another Five things are meant in this Petition 1. Let the Gospel the Scepter of this Kingdom be published and propagated 2. Let the Subjects of this Kingdom be converted 3. Let the graces of this Kingdom be increased 4. Let the enemies of this Kingdom be subdued 5. Let the glory of this Kingdom be hastened Christs Kingdom is two-fold 1. His Universal Kingdom by which he ruleth over all creatures even the Devils themselves called the Kingdom of power and providence so he is called King of Nations Ier. 10. 7. 2. Peculiar his Mediatory Kingdom which he exerciseth over his Church as King of Saints Revel 5. 3. which is such an order wherein Christ doth rule and the faithfull obey to their special good and benefit or that government in which God most graciously ruleth and we most willingly obey to our everlasting good This is two-fold 1. Of grace in the Church militant 2. Of glory in the Church triumphant The former is the way to the later The Kingdome of grace is that government whereby the Lord doth effectually rule in our hearts by his Word and Spirit The Kingdom of glory is the blessed estate of the godly in heaven The particular things which we desire are these 1. That God would cast down the Kingdome of Satan all men by nature are his subjects untill they be brought out of his Kingdom into the Kingdom of God and then Gods Kingdom is said to come to them 2. That God would plant both outwardly and inwardly the external face and inward substance of his Kingdome where it is not yet Cant. 8. 8. 3. For them that are planted we pray that God would supply to them what is wanting and continue and increase what good they enjoy 4. For the Church in persecution that the Ministers of the Gospel may be enabled to preach and professe the truth with all courage be faithfull unto death The Gospel is called 1. The Word of the Kingdom Mat. 13. 19. 2. The Keys of the Kingdom 3. The entrance into the Kingdom 4. The means whereby men are set in it therefore we pray that it may runne swiftly 2 Thess. 3. 1. and be a light to the world and that God would by his Spirit 2 Cor. 10. 4 5. make it efficacious that men may see their misery the glory of the Kingdom and give themselves wholly to God that God would make Magistrates nursing Fathers and Mothers Isa. 49. 23. that the Seminaries of learning may be pure and religious rightly ordered religiously governed and well seasoned with truth for Ministers that the Lord would send forth labourers into his harvest and give them utterance that they may open their mouth boldly to make known the mystery of the Gospel Christs Kingdom is carried on by degrees Psal. 110. 1. 1 Cor. 11. 21. it is a growing Kingdom Isa. 39. 6 7. The Scripture seems to intimate that in the later dayes there shall be a greater enlargement of Christs Kingdome Rev. 11. 15. and that it shall begin with the calling of the Jews Micah 4 7 8 But Christs great imperial day when all creatures shall be brought into a subjection to him is at the day of judgement Isa. 45. 23. Phil. 2. 10. Petition 3. Thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven The will of God though but one is considered several wayes First As secret This will of God is ever just although the reason of it be incomprehensible to us But the Petition is not meant of this 1. Because no man can know it till it come to passe whereas knowledge is necessary to the doing of this will 2. Because it is irresistible and cannot be withstood by any man Prov. 19. 21. Rom. 9. 19. 3. There are no promises for the performing
exercising of them the elements are changed relatively in respect of their use and end though not substantially they are not meer signs but such as besides their signification seal unto us our remission or sins and Gods favour But 1. The Word it self doth not profit without faith much lesse the seals of it 2. People are exhorted to examine themselves before they come to the Sacrament 1 Cor. 11. therefore the very use of the Sacraments conferres not grace though the heart of man put forth no good motion at that time we should not there relie upon the external acts of receiving there is panis Domini and panis Dominus Object Act. 2. 38. Repent and be baptized every one of you in the Name of Iesus Christ for the remission of sins Answ. They are said to be baptized for the remission of sins not that Baptisme ex opere operato doth remit sins but because it is a signe and seal of the pardon of them The Sacraments receive their power from the Lords own institution Some signs signifie by nature as smoke is a sign of fire the picture of my friend makes me remember him 2. Other signs come wholly from institution as the heap of stones called Galead between Iacob and Laban there is a kinde of resemblance and aptnesse in the things which God hath chosen to signifie but the efficacy of them depends on the institution of Christ which contains two things 1. A word of command to do such a thing for such an end 2. A word of promise that it shall be effectual for such an end A piece of wax annexed as a Seal to the Princes Patent of pardon or other like deed is of farre other use and greater efficacy and excellency then any ordinary waxe is though it be the same still in nature and substance with it So the bread in the Lords Supper being a seal of Gods Covenant and of Christs last Will and Testament is of farre other use and of farre greater efficacy and excellency then any ordinary bread is though it be the same still in nature and substance with it Relationes non faciunt realem mutationem in subjecto sed tantum in usu VII Why hath the Lord made choice of such an applying the Covenant of Grace by signs and vouchsafed such an Ordinance as this in the Church seeing the same things are done by preaching of the Word and prayer There are excellent Reasons of it 1. It is a great part of Christs Soveraignty to make any thing though never so contemptible a part of homage to him no reason can be given of it but only his will as a Lord will have Land passe by delivering a wand or twig 2. It is a glory to his power that he can make a little water or wine sign and seal the conquering of my sins and salvation of my soul. 3. Christ hath herein exceedingly condescended to his peoples weaknesse in applying the Covenant of Grace by signs while we are in the flesh to have sensitive things to represent spiritual these signs inform the judgement work on the affections help the memory wonderfully recal the Covenant of Grace act faith and other graces a naked word is enough to a strong faith but these are great props of our faith in our weaknesse so Gideon was confirmed Thomas when he put his hand into Christs side He acts the things before our eyes that he saith in his Word VIII Since God hath had a constituted Church in a visible body segregated from all mankinde he hath had some standing Sacraments even since Abrahams time The Sacraments of the Jewish Church and ours agree in these things 1. They have the same Authour 2. Serve for the same spiritual ends They had two so have we Circumcision was for Infants so is Baptisme the Passeover for men grown so the Lords Supper Circumcision was once administred the Passeover often so Baptism once and the Lords Supper often M. Bedf. Treat of the Sac. par 2. c. 106. They differ thus Theirs were praenuntiativè of Christ to come Ours annunciativè of Christ exâ—ibited so Austin Theirs were given to the Jews ours not to one but to all people The matter of both theirs and our Sacraments is one they ate and drank the same spiritual meat and drink that we do that is Christ. The effects also are the same in kinde and nature which is a partaking of Christ they differ in the manner Christ is more plentifully partaked in ours more sparingly in theirs Cartw. on Rhem. Test. Circumcision is the same with Baptism for the spiritual part it was the seal of the new-birth Deut. 30. 6. so Baptism Tit. 3. 5. Col. 2. 2. Circumcision was a seal of the righteousnesse of faith Rom. 11. 11. so Baptism Acts 8. it was the seal of the Covenant of Grace so Baptism it was the way of admittance and entrance into the Church so Baptism Matth. 28. Acts 2. it was the distinguishing badge between them who were Gods people and the rest of the world so Baptism 1 Cor. 5. 12. it was but once administred so Baptism None might eat the Passeover till they were circumcised Exod. 12. nor are any to be admitted to the Lords Supper till they be baptized Acts 2. 41 42. Circumcision was a seal of the Covenant Gen. 17. 10 11. so Baptism that being the nature of a Sacrament it was a seal of the righteousnesse of faith so Baptism Acts 8. 37 38. 2. It was the Sacrament of initiation under the Law so is Baptism now under the Gospel Mat. 28. 19. 3. It was a distinguishing badge under the Law so is Baptism under the Gospel 4. It was the Sacrament of Regeneration Deut. 30. 6. so is Baptism Titus 3. 5. Col. 2. 11 12. 5. It was partaked of but once so Baptism Our Sacraments differ from the Sacraments of the Jews accidentally onely in things concerning the outward matter and form as their number quality clearness of signification and the like not essentially in the thing signified or grace confirmed 1 Cor. 10. 1 2 3. Ioh. 6. 35. 1 Cor. 5. 7. Phil. 3. 3. Col. 2. 11. IX The Sacraments of the New Testament are only two All Christians agree that Christ hath established Baptism and the Lords Supper All the Reformed Churches concurre in this that there are but two onely to which properly the definition of a Sacrament doth belong though there may be many in a metaphorical sense The Papists say they are seven adding Orders Matrimony Confirmation Penance Extream Unction The Fathers do commonly use the word Sacrament for a mystery or sign of a holy thing so there may be many Sacraments But as the word Sacrament is taken in a straiter signification to note the visible signs instituted by Christ for the assurance and increase of Grace in the faithful so there are but two The Schoolmen themselves who were the first authours that raised them up
to the precise number of seven for we find it not in any of the Fathers or other Writers whatsoever before a thousand years after Christ have shewed that the seven are not all Sacraments if the name of Sacrament be taken properly and straitly Rainolds against Hart. The number of seven Sacraments was not determined untill the dayes of Peter Lombard which lived 1151 years after Christ. None but Christ onely can institute a Sacrament Their Schoolmen Alensis and Holcot have denied confirmation to be from Christ his Institution their Hugo Lombard Bonaventure Alensis Altisiodorus have affirmed the same of extream Unction which in the primitive Church by the judgement of their Cassander was not so extream Matrimony and Confirmation were held by the Schoolmen to be no Sacrament Iohn the Evangelist notes that out of the side of Christ being dead there came bloud and water hence arose the Sacraments of the Church Paul twice joynes them both together 1 Cor. 10. 1. 12. 12 13. The Fathers intreating precisely of the Sacraments of the New Testament do only expresse two Baptism and the Eucharist so Ambrose in his Treatise properly written of the Sacraments and Cyril in his Book entituled a Catechism Onely Baptism and the Lords Supper in the New Testament were instituted by Christ Matth. 28. 24. therefore they onely are Sacraments of the New Testament Christ did onely partake in these two Paul acknowledgeth but these two 1 Cor. 10. 2 3 4. Matrimony 1. being ordained before the fall can be no Sacrament which is a seal of the Promise and Covenant of Grace after and by reason of the fall 2. It is not proper to the Church as Sacraments are but common to Jews Turks and Infidels 3. Every Sacrament belongs to every member of the Church but this belongs not to their Priests and Votaries See M. Cartw. Rejoynd par 2. p. 82 83. Cajetane denies that the Text of Iohn 20. 23. and Ephes. 5. 32. and Iam. 5. 4. being the sole grounds of Scripture which Papists have for three of their Sacraments Auricular Confession Matrimony and Extream Unction do teach any such thing It came not from the Lord to ordain one Sacrament for the Clergy as Orders a second for the Laity alone as Marriage a third for catechized ones as Confirmation a fourth for sick ones as Unction a fifth for lapsed ones as Penance These are no Scripture but tradition Sacraments The Councel of Trent thus argues There are seven defects of a man seven degrees of the body seven Aegyptian plagues seven planets seven dayes in the week they should adde also seven heads of the Beast Therefore there are seven Sacraments Vide Aquin. part 3. Quaest. 65. Art 1. X. The use of the Sacraments of the New Testament 1. To quicken our dulnesse and stirre up our care in performing the duties whereto the Gospel bindeth us viz. to endeavour and labour to repent and beleeve and obey out of an assured confidence that God will accept and help our endeavours 2. To confirm and stablish our hearts in faith that we may setledly beleeve that God hath and will perform the good things sealed up viz. Remission of sins sanctification and salvation all the spiritual blessings of the new Covenant The uses or ends of the Sacraments are especially three 1. To strengthen faith 2. To seal the Covenant between God and us 3. To be a badge of our profession Atters of the Sac. l. 1. c. 3. XI Whether any other but a Minister lawfully called and ordained may administer the Sacraments Baptism and the Lords Supper It is held by the Reformed Churches and by the soundest Protestant Writers That neither of these Sacraments may be dispensed by any but by a Minister of the Word lawfully ordained 1. God hath appointed the Ministers of the Word lawfully called and ordained and no other to be stewards and dispensers of the mysteries of Christ 1 Cor. 4. 1. Tit. 1. 5 7. 2. He hath appointed them to be Pasâ—ors or Shepherds To feed the stock of God Ier. 3. 15. Ephes. 4. 11. Acts 20. 28. 1 Pet. 5. 2. much of this feeding consists in the dispensation of the Sacraments 3. Christ gives a Commission to the Apostles to teach and baptize and extends the same Commission to all teaching Ministers to the end of the world Matth. 28. 19. 20. Ephes. 4. 11 12 13. Neither of the Sacraments have efficacy unlesse they be administred by him that is lawfully called thereunto or a person made publick and cloathed with Authority by Ordination This errour in the matter of Baptism is begot by another errour of the absolute necessity of Baptism Mr. Hendersons second Paper to the King The Scripture joyneth together the preaching of the Word and dispensations of the seals both belonging to the Officers who have received Commission from Jesus Christ Mat. 28. 19. 1 Cor. 1. M. Ball. Heb. 5. 4. No man takes this honour but he which is called as was Aaron which sentence doth manifestly shut out all private persons from administration of Baptism seeing it is a singular honour in the Church of God Cartw. 2d Reply 11th Tractate The example of Zipporah either was rash or singular and also no way like womens baptizing Circumcision was then commanded the Head of the Family Baptism belongs only to Ministers Matth. 28. she circumcised her son when he was not in danger of death as these baptize CHAP. VIII Of Baptism BAptism is taken sometimes for the superstitious Jewish ablutions and legal purifications as certain representations of our Baptism as Mark 7. 3 4. and Heb. 9. 10. Sometimes by a Synecdoche for the Ministery of the Doctrine and Baptism of Iohn Mat. 21. 25. Acts 1. 5. Sometimes for the miraculous and extraordinary gifts of the holy Ghost Acts 1. 5. Sometimes by a Metaphor for the crosse and afflictions Matth. 20. 22. Luke 12. 50. Lastly for the sign of the Covenant of Grace Mat. 28. 19 20. Mar. 16. 15 15. Our Lord took Baptism as some have observed from the Jews baptizing of Proselytes and washing of themselves from uncleannesse which was known and usual among them And he chose the Lords Supper likewise from a custom observed among the Jews at the Passeover at the end of the celebration whereof the Fathers of Families were wont to take a Cake of bread and after the blessing thereof to break and distribute it to the Communicants As also after that a Cup of wine in the like sort Whereunto that may have reference Ps. 116. 12 13. Iohns Pref. to his Christian Plea This custom Nestrezat Tableandu Sacrament de la Saincte Cene also mentions and saith The Master of the Family in giving the bread to every one of his domesticks set at a Table used these words Hold Eat This is the bread of the misery which our Parents did eat in Egypt and he quotes Deut. 16. 3. Baptism is the Sacrament of our initiation or ingraffing into Christ
one Circumcision And Baptism had in the Apostate Churches of Christians is answerable to Circumcision retained in Israels Apostasie Now Circumcision being once received in the Apostasie of Israel was not repeated again at their returning to the Lord and leaving of their idolatrous wayes to serve him according to his Word but they that were so circumcised were without any new Circumcision of the flesh accepted at Ierusalem and admitted to the Passeover of which none might eat that was uncircumcised In like manner also Baptism being once received in the Apostatical Churches of Christians is not to be repeated again when any so baptized return unto the Lord and forsake their Idolatries submitting themselves to the truth of the Gospel Iohns ibid. c. 3. p. 27. Whether the children of such as are excommunicated may be baptized M. Cotton and M. Hooker oppose this The Sacraments saith he are given to the visible particular Churches of Christ Jesus and to the members thereof such therefore as are cut off from their member-like Communion with the visible Church are cut off also from the Seals of that Communion Baptism and the Lords Supper As therefore we do not receive an Heathen to the fellowship of the Supper nor their seed to Baptism so neither dare we receive an excommunicate person who is to us as an Heathen unto the Lords Supper nor his children to Baptism M. Perkins in his Cases of Conscience lib. 2. cap. 9. gives several reasons to prove that children of Parents which are professed members of Christ though cut off for a time upon some offence committed have right to Baptism Attersol of the Sacraments l. 2. c. 6. saith The children of excommunicate persons may be baptized Repetition of Baptism or Rebaptizing There is but one Baptism as there is but one body Ephes. 4. 5. Reasons against Rebaptization of such as are rightly baptized 1. Baptism is primarily and properly the Sacrament of our new-birth Tit. 3. 5. of our insition into Christ which is done but once 2. In no place where the institution of it is named is there any mention directly or by consequence of any rebaptizing of it nor any order taken about it whereas in the other Sacrament we have a Quotiescunque in the very Institution 3. Baptism succeeds Circumcision which was but once administred nor to be administred any more as is clear from the total silence of the Scripture and â—osh 5. 4. 4. It is numbred among Heresies in the ancient Church to reiterate a Baptism which was acknowledged to be valid M. Martials Def. of Infant-Bap p. 68. The Errour of Rebaptizing arose upon a corrupt understanding and interpretation of that place Act. 19. 5. They are not the words of Luke the writer but of Paul the speaker continuing his speech of Iohns Disciples and hearers and are not to be understood of the twelve Disciples Some prove from that place that Iohns Baptism and Christs do differ but few urge it â—or the reiterating of Christs Baptism Baptisma est irreiterabile Sacramentum Galatinus de Arâ—an Cathol verit lib. 10. cap. 3. The Anabaptists or Antipoedobaptists themselves will rather deny our Baptism to be a Sacrament then grant a necessity of rebaptizing Private Baptism From St Iohns preaching and baptizing in open meetings we conclude that both preaching and baptizing ought to be in publick Assemblies The Baptism of Midwives and in private houses rose upon a false interpretation of Iohn 3. 5. where some do interpret the word rather of the material water wherewith men are washed whenas Christ takes it there by a borrowed speech for the Spirit of God the effect whereof it shadoweth out cleansing the filth of sin and cooling the great heat of an unquiet conscience as water washeth the thing which is foul and quencheth the heat of the fire It is not a private action of faith but publick and of the whole Congregation whereby another member is received into the visible Church and as it were incorporated into the body all ought to have their part in it as they are members of the same Church and so it ought to be then done when all may best tâ—ke knowledge of it As in Corporations both of the Universities and also of the Cities and Towns none are admitted in them but in a full Congregation or in a publick Assembly where all may be present and give their consent So in the visible Church by Baptism they ought then to be incorporated when the Assemblies are greatest and when all may most conveniently be present which is the Lords Day There was no publick Assembly when the Eunuch Acts 8. and the Goaler Acts 16. were baptized Whether wanting Water we may baptize with Sand or Water distilled and compounded This came at first from that opinion That they are damned which die unbaptized The Minister may not baptize with any other liquor and element then with natural common and ordinary water We may allow mixture of water with wine in the Lords Supper as well as the mixture of compound water with common in the Sacrament of Baptism If no composition may be used then much lesse may any other sign be used and so the element clean changed and the Ordinance of God altered for the Church of God hath no liberty to bring in any other sign in place of water See Levit. 10. 2. Whether it be lawful to use the sign of the Crosse in Baptism In St Augustines time yea before it the Christians as they used to sign their fore head with â—he Crosse in token that they were not ashamed of Christ crucified whom the Jews and Gentiles reproached for the death which he suffered on the Crosse so they brought thereof into the Sacraments and used both the figure of the Crosse and crossing in other things of God also Doctor Rainolds against Hart p. 504. In the Revelation the worshippers of the Beast receive his mark and the worshippers of the Lamb carry his mark and his Fathers in their fore-heads Hence came the first use of the Crosse in Baptism as the mark of Christ into whom we are initiaâ—ed and the same afterwards used in all Benedictions Prayers and Thanksgivings in token they were done in the name and merit of Christ crucified Mede on Ezek. 20. 20. Had not the Popish abuse and superstitions about the Crosse made us jealous of all use of it who would not have thought this a decent ceremony at the administration of Baptism to reminde all the Congregation of their Christian profession and warfare to which the Sacrament it self doth oblige them D. Burgesse See Weemses Christian Synagogue p. 208. and Boyes his Remains p. 166. and Masons Sermon on 1 Cor. 14. 10. The unconformists dispute against the Surplice and Crosse not onely as monuments of Idolatry but as signs analogical of mystical or sacramental signification in nature and use one with the Jewish Ceremonies a will-worship having no ground
to be an hypocrite a devil a traitor yet admitted him to be at the last Passeover which ever he received though not to the Supper for that was not administred till his departure not because it had been unlawfull to have received with him Because the Lord who commandeth his worship never puts in any such limitations and exceptions unlesse a wicked man be present Object Christ was the Son of God and as so knew the theft and hollowness of Iudas and therefore his example in this case cannot be our warrant Answ. Though he did know as God his wickednesse yet he did receive the Passeover with him as man and how he came by the knowledge of his faultinesse it matters not since he knew him faulty Therefore our Saviour also went up to the usual feast and to the Temple when he was sure to meet there with the most abominable Scribes and Pharisees 1 Sam. 2. 2. Hannah and Elkanah went up to the house of God to Shiloh to worship there with the sons of Eli Hophni and Phineas there not alone with wicked people but Priests they did partake in divine service Some endeavour to prove out of 1 Sam. 2. 17. that wicked men by coming to the Sacrament do pollute it because the sinful carriage of Eli's sons caused men to abhorre the offering of the Lord but note the reason why the offering became abominable because they offered not the Sacrifice according to the Commandment of God they would not have sodden flesh but raw If the doctrine of the Sacrament be corrupted if it be celebrated under one kinde if water be mingled with wine this is to pollute the Ordinance Object We are commanded to separate our selves from the wicked and to come out from amongst them 2 Cor. 6. 17. Answ. We must indeed come out from amongst those which do serve false gods and separate our selves from the familiar society of wicked persons but other separation was never practised by any Prophet or Apostle or ever meant Immediately there it follows Touch not the unclean thing that is do not joyn with others in their pollutions Ephes. 5. 6 7 11. Some say he speaks to professours of Christian Religion concerning Heathens to leave familiar fellowship with them as joyning in marriage and the like which is the thing he had spoken of immediately before To have none good is the property of a Church malignant to have all good and none bad is the property of the Church triumphant to have some good and some bad is the property of the Church militant Men openly wicked and scandalous should be cast out of the Congregation of Saints but it follows not that because such should be cast out and be not therefore others should abstain from the Assemblies of the Saints The Brownists abstain from coming to the Word and Sacrament amongst us because many openly prophane and known wicked men are admitted to our Assemblies therefore they think they cannot with good conscience serve God with such persons but no good man in the Scripture did therefore withdraw himself from the Temple or their Synagogues See M. Hilders on Iohn 4. 22. This Ordinance saith M. Burroughes must be received in a holy Communion or in a Communion of Saints 1 Cor. 10. 16 17. therefore all that come to receive the Sacrament must so come as they must be one body one spiritual corporation This Sacrament saith he is not defiled to the right receivers of it meerly because wicked men are present there but because the Congregation neglects their duty of casting out the wicked from thence when they discover themselves The example of the incestuous Corinthian 1 Cor. 5. saith he is a plain place for it A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump The Lump there is the Church communion and the Leaven the incestuous person while this leaven continues if you do not your duty to cast out this scandalous person your whole lump your whole communion will come to be defiled Particular persons and communicants come to be defiled in this if they neglect the duty that belongs unto them as Christians Matth. 18. 15 16 17. if thou â—ast done this duty to all scandalous persons in the Congregation then the sinne be upon the Church thou maist receive the Sacrament with comfort though wicked men be admitted there As I never found one word in Scripture where either Christ or his Apostles denied admittance to any man that desired to be a member of the Church though but onely professing to repent and believe So neither did I ever there finde that any but convicted Hereticks or scandalous ones and that for the most part after due admonition were to be avoided or debarred our fellowship M. Baxters Saints everlasting Rest c. 4. Sect. 3. See more there The rest of the Congregation is not polluted by the mixture of unworthy persons with them unlesse they be consenting to their wickednesse no more then in the duties of hearing and prayer with the wicked in a mixt Congregation M. Lâ—fo Princip of Faith and a good Consc. c. 52. For that Objection A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump Answ. This is a Metaphorical speech the meaning of it is not that one or two sinners cause the whole Congregation to be so corrupt and unpleasing to God that whosoever joyneth with them is polluted but alone this One sinner suffered and not punished the infection spreads farther and farther Objection We are commanded not to eat with a brother if he be so and so Answ. It signifieth to have familiar civil society with them in inviting them or feasting them But if one may not have familiar civil conversation with such much lesse may he eat with them at the Sacrament It follows not for in withdrawing our selves from them we punish them and shew our dislike of them but in withdrawing our selves from the Sacrament because of them we punish our selves The Church of Israel in the time of Hophni and Phineas was a mixt multitude In the time of Christ the Church of Ierusalem for they plotted Christs death and had decreed to cast out of the Synagogue every one that should confesse him Mr Downame saith None ought to refrain coming to the Lords Table because they see scandalous sinners and unworthy guests admitted For 1. The Apostle 1 Cor. 11. 28. doth not enjoyn us to examine others but our selves 2. Because the Apostles yea even Christ himself did joyn with those Assemblies in the service of God and particularly in the use of the Sacraments which were full of corruptions both in respect of doctrine and manners as viz. this Church of Corinth it self See 1 Cor. 11. 21. The word usually signifies to be drunk and here they are sharply reproved for a great fault 3. Because one mans sinne cannot defile another nor make the seals of the Covenant uneffectual to him who cometh in faith and repentance and even hateth that sinne which he seeth committed
neither are indeed profitable for the soul this is a false Ministry Such is the Ministry of the Church of Rome where men are appointed to say and sing the Word Psalms and Prayers in an unknown tongue a service unhallowed not ordained of God so when men are appointed and assigned to offer a propitiatory Sacrifice for quick and dead that is as they call it to celebrate Masse for Christ never appointed a sacrificing Ministry in the New Testament nor any other Sacrifice but the Sacrifice of prayers thanksgivings alms and of our selves And this is the first abuse of Church-Discipline The second is When those that are not Ministers are allowed to intermeddle in ministerial functions and actions proper to the Ministers that is to men set apart by a known and publick order to give attendance unto some Ecclesiastical function As for example amongst us once women were admitted to baptize and so if any do take upon him to preach or administer the Sacrament that is not admitted to the order of the Ministery This is a great abuse of Church-Discipline and to joyn with such knowing them to be such is a sinne A third fault in the Church-Discipline for the Ministery is when wicked erroneous scandalous men are let in and suffered to abide in yea or any without due care of trying them for Timothy was to lay hands upon none rashly A fourth fault is when good and able men are either kept out or thrust out for things of no moment And these be the abuses of Church-Discipline in regard of the Ministry The abuses of it in regard of the people follow as First In the Governours publickly when either Excommunication is abused or when too much rigour is used toward the penitent Now Excommunication is abused three wayes 1. When it is put into the hands of too few especially such as have nothing to do with it which was the fault amongst us formerly for the Chancellour or Official or his Deputy as the Deputy of the Bishop took all the matter upon him some Ministers names though not the Pastour to the offender being set to alone as a cipher for fashion sake This being a chief part of governing the Church belongs to the Pastours of the Church Paul did not himself excommunicate but appointed that the Corinthians should excommunicate the incestuous person Indeed he did deliver Hymeneus and Alexander to Satan as it seemeth himself but this was because they themselves were Pastours and so would not excommunicate themselves or taking upon them to be teachers of the Church at large were not to be medled with by any particular Governours of any particular Church But if the Apostles did alone do this in regard of their supereminent Authority it follows not that others may do it now for in this unlimited and supereminent power the Apostles were not to finde any Successours because they had no Successours in the eminency of Gifts without which such Authority must needs prove mischievous in any one mans hands Secondly Excommunication is abused when it is pronounced against men for small and trivial offences to pronounce a man a child of the devil and out of the state of grace because he will not pay a small summe of money for a fee or because he forgets to appear at the Court-day or for such toyes but most of all it is abused when it is pronounced against men for well-doing as it was against the blinde man and as Diotrephes abused it against those that would receive Iohn the Apostle and his Epistles as often heretofore amongst us it was abused against those that refused rashly and unadvisedly to swear when they were willed so to do and against those that went to hear the Word preached abroad when they had it not at home and the like The last abuse of Excommunication is when it is done privately before one or two before the Judge and his man or his mans Deputy so the most solemn Censure of the Church is denounced against a man no man knowing of it So much for the abuse of Church-Discipline in regard of Excommunication now it is also abused in regard of too much rigour to the offendor when upon his repentance he is denied to be received in again to the Church which was the fault of some few men in austerer times or when too much bodily exercise of humillation was cast upon them as a penance to last seven yeers and the like this was to turn sound repentance into an outward form for so soon as ever the penitent did shew sound humiliation and sound purpose of amendment after some convenient time of his trial lest he should be swallowed up of grief he should be taken into the Church again as a member of it Now the private Discipline pertaining to every man is abused 1. By contemning and setting light by the Censures and Admonitions of the Church which if they be rightly passed they are terrible and should not be despised 2. A free conversing with offendors and sinners that are scandalous and having familiarity with them Indeed the natural bonds betwixt Father and Mother Master and Servant Prince and Subject cannot be dissolved by any wickedness no nor by Excommunication but the bonds of familiarity are so far as may be without neglect of duty in regard of these places A Father must keep his child though excommunicated and not suffer him to perish a childe his father and so in the rest but familiarity loving and kinde society even in such cases is to be denied and where these bonds are not so much as may be all society but to converse with them be merry with them play eat and drink with them that are notorious offendors chiefly excommunicate is a great offence against God and endangering of ones self to infection by them Lastly Obstinacy against Church-Discipline and publick or private admonition viz. a refusing to confess ones fault and to shew publick repentance for publick sins private for private is a great disorder which was the offence of the incestuous person at the first for he stood in his sin and cared for no reproof And Paul blames those of the Corinthians that being admonished by his betters had not repented of their fornication drunkenness he must needs mean of publick repentance for their known offences in this kinde because if they had been private he could not have told of them and whether they had in private repented or no how could he tell but yet it is sure there is no true private repentance when men are not willing to shew it publickly in such case On the other side he greatly praiseth them because they had received Titus sent by him for this purpose with much fear and trembling and so consequently with all obedience had submitted themselves to his admonition to do any thing he required for the giving of the Church satisfaction in regard of their offences 2 Cor. 7. 15. These be the sins condemned in this second
Commandment directly now indirectly some things are forbidden also not for their own sakes but for some evil consequent that may follow upon them As 1. All occasions of Idolatry and Superstition to our selves and others for what is of that nature will in likelihood draw both our selves or others to great sin though it be not simply a sin yet it is in that respect sinful and therefore cannot be done without sin unless some other greater respect countervailing that evil consequent come betwixt to take away the sinfulness of it Now such occasions of Idolatry are these principally 1. Keeping of Idols that is to say of Images and Pictures which have formerly been worshipped or at least have been by superstitious persons made for that end and purpose this is bad if it be in private places because a man doth not know who may come thither hereafter and so what mischief may be done but worst of all when these are suffered to stand in publick or religious places though the purpose of those which suffer them to stand there be not that they should serve for worship but onely for historical and memorative use For the nature chiefly of the common sort of people being strongly inclined to Idolatry and we so much desiring to have our senses pleased in the Worship of God it shall be very hard and almost impossible that such things should stand long without being worshipped of some at least without being made instruments of worshipping God or Christ in or by them Wherefore S. Iohn wisheth as babes beware of Idols not alone of Idolatry but of Idols because from having Idols to worship them or God by them it is a very easie step wherefore the godly Iews did demolish Idols and were commanded to do so and so I suppose ought all Magistrates and Governours to do in the place where they have power A second means of occasioning Idolatry is familiar society leagues of amity and friendship and mutual help for leagues of peace with such are lawful especially joyning with them in Matrimony which was the fault of the Iews in the time of Nehâ—miah and which was the beginning of Solomons great fall for though the commandment of not marrying with the people round about were in that respect Jewish as it did make a nullity of the marriage yet now also to be unequally yoked with Idolaters as well as any other Infidels cannot be warrantable neither for man nor woman A third occasion of Idolatry is furnishing Idolaters with means of their false worship as making Idols for them printing their idolatrous books or any thing like to this by which they are furthered in their abominations These are occasions of Idolatry Now appearances are chiefly two 1. To be silent and hold ones peace and not manifest a dislike of their deeds when occasion serves for hereby he strengthens the hands of the offenders as if he did not dislike his ill practice 2. To joyne with them outwardly for fear or the like respects though inwardly a man dislike of their wickedness and folly as it seems Solomon did alone go with his wives for fashion sake to their Idol-Temples though after he might in likelihood have been drawn further And such was the offence of those that would in Corinth go to the Idols Temples and sit among their old acquaintance in their idolatrous Feast eating and drinking with them trusting that this was no fault because they knew an Idol was nothing in the world which yet Paul doth blame in them as having communion with Devils in so doing And such is the case of those that will needs go see Mass and there carry themselves in all reverent soâ—t as if they liked all when inwardly they condemned them CHAP. IV. Of the third Commandment THou shalt not take the Name of the Lord thy God in vain for the Lord will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his Name in vain THe Lord having injoyned to mankinde that principal service which He most delighteth in and which for it self he doth approve and require commands also the less principal both for the kinds and sorts of it and for a special time to be dedicated thereunto The sorts of this Worship are twofold 1. Solemn 2. Common The solemn Worship is that whereto men do wholly give themselves setting themselves apart from all other things to attend it wholly The Common is that which is to be performed to God joyntly in and with our other affairs so far forth as in them we have any thing to do with him or any thing of his It sufficeth not to honour God in the orderly performance of all religious services commanded by him but even then also when we are busied in our common affairs it is our duty to carry our selves so respectively to him-ward that we may make it appear that we do indeed make him our God and that due carriage is prescribed in this Commandment by forbidding one thing contrary thereto For the explication of the words we are to know that by the Name of God is meant himself so far forth as he hath made himself known to us and all those things by which as men are known by their names he hath pleased to manifest himself unto us These are all referable to two heads his Word and his Works his Works are of two sorts common to all his Creatures as Creation Providence and special to his Church as Election Calling Justification Sanctification Adoption Glorification and in a word the whole world of our Redemption Under the title of his Word are comprehended the holy Scriptures themselves the true Religion therein contained and his holy Titles and Attributes see 1 Tim. 6. 1. All of these are meant by the Name of God To take up this Name of God is to meddle with them or have any thing any way to do with any of them In the solemn Worship of God we are as it were taken up of God and of his Name but in common life we have occasion in divers respects to make use of the Name of God either in word deed or thought and so to make use of them is to take them up To take this Name in vain or for vanity is so to use them as the use of them serveth not for any spiritual good to our souls or any special honour to him For all things are idlâ— and fruitless which serve not for these purposes That is saith Deodate on Exod. 20. 7. thou shalt not make use of it in Oaths and other kind of frivolous unprofitable rash false and impious speeches So then as the substance of the first Commandment was to require piety and of the second true religiousness so the scope of this is to require a godly or holy conversation that is behaving of our selves holily and godly in the course of our lives even then when we are not busied in performing any duty of Religion That in our common and usual speech and actions
be added to the natural or else little good will be done and these are two 1. Let them pray often to God to link their hearts together 2. Let them be frequent in performing all holy exercises one with another and specially in praying one with and for another Spiritual exercises breed spiritual affection and nothing is more binding then Religion Religious duties do both expresse and increase the image of God and that is amiable So much for love Now follow trustinesse and helpfulnesse both which we will put together as Solomon doth saying of a good wife Prov. 31. 11 12. That the heart of her husband doth trust in her And again She will do him good and not evil all the daies of his life God did make man and woman for the good each of other her to be his helper and him to be her guide This trusty helpfulnesse must be to each others bodies souls names and states Bodies in the careful avoiding of all things whereby they may bring sicknesses or diseases each on other and the willing and ready providing of all things that may continue health and recover it as attendance physick and the like Souls in shunning all such carriages as may provoke each others passions or other infirmities and using all good means of loving advice and admonition to help each other out of the same Namely in concealing each others infirmities and keeping each others secrets States in joyning together in diligent labour wise fore-cast and vertuous thriftinesse Thus for themselves Now in regard of their families they must joyn together in the planting of Religion amongst them by instructing and teaching them and by reading and praying with them the man as chief the wife as his deputy in his absence also they must oversee the waies of their family by looking what is done by them and seeking to redresse by admonishing and correcting what is amisse In regard of children they are 1. To bear moderate affections toward them Rachel and Hannah immoderately desired them others mutter because they have so many 2. To train them up in the fear of God Solomon who was the tender beloved the darling of his parents makes this the instance of their love in that they taught him wisdome and acquainted him with the Laws of God It was said of Herod that it was better to be his hog then his son 3. To reprove and chasten them for their iniquities Ely a good man came to a fearful end for neglecting this So much for their joint duties Now the several duties of each come to be handled and first we begin with the wife and then proceed to the husband The wife ows in one word subjection and this twofold to the husbands Person and to his Authority To his person 1. By acknowledging her self to be his inferiour God saith to Eve Her desire shall be subject to her husband and he shall rule over her The female sex is inferiour to the male and every woman as a woman is lower and meaner then a man as the Apostle proves because the woman was after the man and for the man and she was first in the transgression therefore she may not use Ecclesiastical Authority not speak in the Church as a Minister But to her husband not as a woman onely but as a wife she is inferiour and bound in conscience to be subject to his power and jurisdiction for this is a word of eternal and constant truth He shall rule over thee which she that will not yeeld to is an enemy to God and nature and cannot be a good wife 2. She is to reverence her husbands person both inwardly in heart and outwardly Inwardly Ephes. 5. ult she must fear him not with a flavish but awful fear that is she must have her soul so disposed to him as to be afraid to offend or displease him She must shew outward reverence also in her gesture behaviour and speech This is subjection to the husbands person Now to his Authority She owes 1. Cheerful obedience to all his lawful commands as the Church obeys Christ. 2. A quiet and fruitful receiving of his reprehensions as the Church also is patient toward Christ. Thus we have heard the wives duty The husbands duties are 1 Wisely to maintain his authority not so much by force as by vertuous behaviour avoiding especially bitternesse and unthriftinesse 2. He must wisely manage his authority The end of using his authority must be the good benefit and comfort of his wife and family for all government is by God ordained for the good of the whole not the pleasure of the Governour The husband must use his authority to edification and hearken to her when she speaks the Word of God as Abraham to Sarah Isa. 11. 6. 2. The things in which he is to use his authority he is to command what is to be done and forbid what is not to be done and reprehend where she offends 3. The manner of using his authority is with three vertues Wisdome Mildnesse Justice 1. Wisdome in commanding nothing but what is useful and weighty and grounded upon good and due reason 2. In his reproofs he must choose fit time when he and she are calm and fit place when none is present 2. Mildnesse or gentlenesse rather perswade then command if he chide her let it be with compassion and without bitternesse 3. Justice in willing allowing of maintenance to her according to his place and means in cherishing what is good and seeking to reform what is evil He must walk in all wisdome and knowledge 1 Pet. 3. 7. he should be an example of judgement gravity holinesse and wisely passe by many imperfections because they are fellow-heires of grace if there be not this wise carriage their prayers will be hindered contentions hinder such duties Thus much for private persons viz. Parents and Children Masters and Servants Husband and Wife Now follow the duties belonging to publick persons which are either in Church or Common-wealth In Church as Minister People In Common-wealth as Magistrate Subject Of Ministers and People The duty of the people 1. They ought to reverence their Ministers for the place in which God hath set them Isa. 52. 7. Rom. 20. 15. 2. They ought exceedingly to love them Gal. 4. 14 15. 1 Thess. 5. 12 13. 3. They must obey their Doctrine taught truly out of the word of God Heb 13. 17. 4. They must yeeld sufficient maintenance unto them 1 Cor. 9. 11. Rom. 15. 27. Gal. 6. 6. 1 Tim. 5. 17 18. The Anabaptists deny that Ministers may receive a stipend so doth Weigelius he cals them Stipendiarios praecones Vide Crocij Ante-Weigel part 2. cap. quaest 2. 5. They must defend them against the wrongs of bad men Rom. 16. 4. The duty of Ministers to their people Their duty is laid forth 1. By Titles as Watchmen Ezek. 3. 1. Labourers Matth. 9. 37. Light and Salt Matth. 5. 13 14. Shepherds
but the faithful which died before Christs ascension Revel 14. 13. Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth presently from the time of death 1. Christs death was efficacious to believers before his coming as well as since Heb. 13. 8. 2. The faithful before Christ expected heaven when this life was ended Heb. 11. 11 14 15 16. 3. The believing thief was with Christ in Paradise that day Luk. 23. 43. which Bellarmine de Beatitud Sanctorum l. 1. c. 3. interprets to be heaven this was before Christs Ascension Luke 16. 23 26. Abrahams bosome is a place of comfort for Abraham was there comforted 2. There is a great Chaos which signifies an infinite distance between Abraham and the rich glutton which utterly overthrows the dream of Limbus which signifies a border or edge and supposeth that place to be hard adjoyning to that of torment CHAP. IV. Of Everlasting Life THe last prerogative of the Church is Life Everlasting which being the summe of all desires is fitly placed in the last place Here are two things 1. Life it self 2. The continuance of life noted in the word Everlasting See Acts 13. 48. Eternal life is three wayes promised 1. As the free gift of God without any respect of any worthinesse in us Rom. 6. ult Iam. 1. 12. 2. As our inheritance purchased by Christ Ephes. 1. 14. 3. As a free reward promised and given to obedience Rom. 6. 22. In the first respect our salvation and all the degrees is wholly to be ascribed to the gracious favour of God in Christ. In the second to the mercy of God and merit of Christ. In the third to the mercies of God redoubled and multiplied upon us and not to any desert of ours B. Down of Justification lib. 2. cap. 4. Life is that whereby any thing acteth liveth and moveth It is either natural or spiritual and that last hath two degrees the life of grace and glory First That there is everlasting life is proved 1. From the love of God to his servants that is everlasting 2. Because God will be eternally glorified 3. It is the aim of the Saints 1 Cor. 1. 18. 1 Pet. 1. 9. It is 1. A transcendent or surpassing life it exceedeth natural and spiritual life 2. A satisfying life Psal. 17. 15. there shall be all good and perfect good and perfectly injoyed God shall be all in all he is a satisfaction to himself much more to us 3. A glorious life there is a glorious God a glorious Christ there are the glorified Saints and Angels 4. A most joyful life Enter thou into thy masters joy we shall delight in God and he in us 5. Eternal life eternity heightens either happinesse or misery It is called eternal life not properly but by a Catachresis it hath a beginning but no end it is not temporary defined by any certain term obnoxious to any change it shall continue for ever without end Some question Whether one may propound eternall life as an end to aim at It is lawful for Christians that most deny themselves to make eternal life the great scope they aim at nay it is needful for them so to do 1. From the glorious precepts of God obliging the soul to propound such an end 1 Tim 6. 12 19. Phil. 2. 12. 2 Pet. 1. 10. 1 Cor. 9. 24. 2. The promises of God encouraging Matthew 5. 11 12. 1 Timothy 4. 8. Matth. 19. 28. 3. We have the presidents of believers that denied themselves in this world Heb. 11. 24 25 26. v. 35 36. Iude v. 21. 4. Eternal life was Gods end Heb. 2. 10. 1 Pet. 3. 8. It was the end of Christs incarnation suffering ascention intercession Iohn 10. 10. 17. 24. we should aim at Gods end 5. It was Gods design from all eternity to bring men to eternal life 1 Cor. 2. 7. 6. The great condition on which God promiseth eternal life is that we might seek and endeavour after it Rom. 2. 7. 7. We are much concerned in it What proportion is there between time and eternity How to know whether we make eternal life the end of this life 1. Then we will have high thoughts of eternity the comforts that are eternal are worth regarding and the miseries that are eternal should chiefly be avoided 2. We will then seriously enquire after the way to heaven Ier. 50. 5. Ps. 16. ult David often begs of God to teach him his waies 3. We will then make it our main work to come to heaven Phil. 3. 11 13 14. one thing is necessary 4. We will be content with no reward on this side eternal life Psal. 17. lat end 41. 4. 5. We will rejoyce in the hope of the glory of God 2 Tim. 4. 8. Titus 2. 13. Iude v. 21. 6. It will be our aim then to overcome the fear of death 7. We will often review our evidences for heaven Heb. 2. 11. and desire God to search and try us Psal. 139. ult It is a Question An sancti fruantur beatitudine ante ultimum judicium It was a current opinion among most of the Fathers if not all That the souls of men after their death do not go immediately to heaven but are in a receptacle or mansion-place till the day of Judgement and some of late have followed it especially the Anabaptists The souls immediately departed have not the compleat fulnesse of that happinesse which they shall have yet they are not excluded from the enjoying of God Luk. 23. 43. 2 Cor. 5. 1. Phil. 1. 23. Some say there is a difference of those that are raised again as Lazarus and some others for it is likely say they that their souls went not into heaven but were detained by God who would unite them again to shew forth his glory The accidental joy of the Saints say the Schoolmen shall be greater both extensively because it shall be in soul and body and intensively because the soul shall rejoyce to see the body glorified 2. The essential glory shall increase extensively because it shall redound unto the body The souls of the godly immediately after their departure hence from the body are said to be in rest Heb. 4. 11. in consolation Luke 16. 25. in security Iohn 11. 15 18. therefore they presently go to heaven to God and Christ. Consider the names given to the state of glory it is called Life These shall enter into life Rest finde rest go to rest our home our Fathers house a purchased and glorious inheritance A Kingdom the Kingdom of heaven Ioy our Masters joy everlasting joy Glory weight of glory eternal weight of glory The City of our God The Scripture cals it Paradise a place of all delight and pleasure alluding to that Paradise planted by Gods own hand to make it a delight for the innocent state of man and Abrahams bosom wherein the Saints receive refreshing which is a borrowed speech taken from Fathers carrying and cherishing their little
her family Mat. 22. 37. Matth. 3. 8. 4. 17. a Act. 2. 5 10 13. chap. and in their Epistles Mark 1. 15. b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a word borrowed from the making of an impression by a stamp or seal John 21. 15. Act. 20. 20. It is good to have the principles of the doctrines of faith and rules of life drawn to brief heads It is used to draw Arts and Sciences plentifully laid out into compendious heads and some few general rules and principles Luther profest he was still Discipuluâ— Catechismi that he studied the Principles Psal. 78. 5. 1 Tim. 1. 5. The practice of this duty is represented in the whol Book of the Proverbs Gen. 17. 12 13 Omnis Christi actio Christiani instructio Dr. Reynolds called Aquinas his Sums that absolute Body of Divinity Dr. Twiss Doubting conscience resolv Prov. 22. 6. c Chanoe Gen. 5. 18. So the Hebrews interpret that Gen. 14. 14. his trained or instructed servants those which he taught in piety the word comes from Chanach 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vox Graeca est quam Latina Ecclesia pro sua coepit usurpare Martinius Eusebius saith one was set apart on purpose for this office in the Primitive Church called the Catechist Hinc Catechumeni dicebantur qui Catechismuâ— discebant Catechistae qui Catechismum docebant Dietericus Catechizing what it is Catechesis est elementaris institutio Christianae Religionis viva docentiâ— voce tradita â— discentibus repotita Altingius d M. Pemble M. Greenham At Sermons and prayers men may sleep or wander but when one is asked a Question he must discover what he is Herberts Remains Chap. 21. It is to be performed either by the Minister in publick or the Governours in private or some able body in their place Verba Scriptura non sunt verba legenda sed vivenda said Luther Suâ—â—â—â—um Christianae fidei brevi libellâ— complexâ—â— est Genevae Joan. Calvinus quam Itali Gallt Belga Scoti c. publice in Ecclesiis suis interpretantur Eandem sententia ubique servata fusiâ—â— apud Anglos â—uculentius expressit vir non vulgari doctrina facundia prâ—ditâ—â— Alexander Noellus Ad. Hamilton Apostat Sueton. Orthodox Respons Consectaries of reproof 2. Of Exhortation See Gen. 6. 15. 8. 21. Young people have great temptations 2 Tim. 2. 22. Their souls are precious f Aristot. de hist. animal l. 6. c. 6. g Caussins Holy Court eighth reason of his first book * De orig progress Idol l. 3. c. 54. h lib. 3. c. 6. of his Enquiries Prov. 22. 6. 31. 1. i Non minus placet Deo Hosanna puerorum quam Hallelujab virorum The Holy Ghost hath composed some Psalms according to the order of the Hebrew Alphabet as 25 34 37 119. that Parents might teach their children the first elements of Religion as well as learning See Mr Gataker on Psal. 34. 11. Menoch de Rep. Heb. l. 3. â— 3. In octonariis prolixioris omnium Psalmi ad singulorum versuum initia recurrentes eaedem literae ostonariis ipsis per ordinem alphabeti dispositis sunt locali memoriae ad sententias retinendas Alphabetariis igitur ut ita dicam mysteriorum Christi sic minutatim particular rerum dispensari conâ—enientissimum est Guil. Rivet vindic Evangel parte secunda cap 8. We have discharged our duty our prayers and instructions may be as seed sown and our reward shall not be onely in heaven but in the doing of our duty Psal. 19. 11. k Euseb. Eccles. hist. lib. 10. cap. 32. See M. Pembles Sermon of ignorance Luk. 1. 5. Jer. 10. 25. There is generally a great ignorance of Christ 1. Few men seek after the knowledge of Christ John 4. 10. 2. Few believe in him because they know him not John 12. 38. 3. Men are estranged from him in their conversation Ephes. 4. 18. 4. They go on in their former lusts 1 Pet. 1. 14. Nescientia dicit simplicem scientiae negationem haec in Angelis esse potest ignoraatia importat scientiae privationem dum scilicet alicui deest scientia eorum quae aptus natus est scire Aquin. 1a 2ae Quaest. 76. Artic. 2. Vide plura ibid. 1 Heb. 5. 13. One being examined affirmed blindely that none had died or should die for him Another that the Sunne shining in the firmament was he Son of God that died for him m The Papists make the Pope their personal foundation See Dr Field of the Church l. 3. c. 4. and M. Rous his Catholick Charity chap. 10 11. Some dislike the beginning of the Athanasian Creed Whosoever will be saved c. Upon pain of damnation thou art bound to know the Articles of thy faith to know God in Christ and the holy Catholick Church by the Word of God written The ten Commandments to know what works thou shouldst do and what to leave undone Christs prayer which is an abridgement epitome or compendious collection of all the Psalms and prayers written in the holy Scripture In which thou prayest for the remission of sinne as well for thy self as for all others desirest the grace of the holy Ghost to preserve thee in vertue and all others givest thanks for the goodnesse of God towards thee and all others He that knoweth lesse then this cannot be saved and he that knows no more then this if he follow his knowledge cannot be damned B. Hooper on the Command Fundamentalem Articulum habendum sentio qui ex voluntate Dei revelantis ad salutem aeternam beatitudinem consequendam est adeò scitu creditu necessarius ut ex illius ignorations ac multo magis oppugnatione aeternae vitae amittendae manifestum periculum incurratur Davenant de pace Ecclesiastica About fundamental points there may sometimes arise such disputes as are no way fundamental For instance that God is one in Essence and three in Persons distinguished one from another That the Sonne is begotten of the Father That the holy Ghost is the Spirit of both Father and Sonne That these three Persons are coeternal and coequal All these are reckoned in the number of Fundamentals But those School-niceties touching the manner of the Sons generation and the procession of the holy Ghost are not likewise fundamental and of equal necessity with the former B. Daven opin of the fundam points of Relig. Certa semper sunt in paucis saith Tertullian Certain and undoubted truths are not many and they are such as may be delivered in a few words In absoluto ac facili stat aeternit as Hilary That the Doctrine of the Trinity is a fundamental and necessary to salvation Vide Voet. Thes. p. 471 c. Articuli cognitâ—â— creditu necessarii ad salutem Such Articles as are necessary to know and believe to salvation are not such truths as are meerly speculative but such only as have a necessary influence upon practice and not all those neither but such as have necessary
Father 2. Civilly so men Act. 16. 30. 3. Possessively so a Master over his servant the husband over his wife When this Lord of lords Lord Paramount came into the world Augustas Caesar by a strict Edict commanded that no man should give or receive the title of Lord. Ps. 110. ult Lu. 24. 26 He is called Enosh calamitous man Ps. 8. 5. the Apostle expounds it of him Heb. 2. 5. See Psal. 22. 6. 69. 1. 2. Christ speaks that there of himself say some He did this as our Surety as our Sacrifice so he bare our sins Psal. 40. 12. 69. 5. compared with v. 9. was liable to our debt Gal. 4. 4. 3. 13 Dan. 9. 26. there was a commutation of the person not the debt Isa. 53. 6. He had a negative ignorance though not a privative in his understanding Isa. 7. 15. on this ground he is said to grow in knowledge Luke 2. 52. was troubled in Spirit John 11. 33. His Spirit was spent after labour his strength weakned Psal. 22. 14. all the creatures were against him the good Augels withdrew themselves from him in the three hours of darknesse and approv'd of the judgement the evil Angels set on him John â—4 30. He was whipt and buffeted as a slave The chief Magistrates in Church and State condemned him the souldiers mocked and pierced him God himself had a great hand in Christs sufferings Isa. 53. 16. The same Greek word translated Deliver and Betray is used of God Rom. 8. 32. Jude ver 26. Matth. 16. 21 23. The Priests Mat. 27. 2. and Pilate Matth. 27. 26. and of the people John 19. 11. Acts 3. 13. God ordained Christs death Acts 2. 23. 4. 27 28. 1 Pet. 2. 20. Some say God foreknows but doth not by a certain and immutable Decree predetermine The Apostle Acts 2. mentions his determinate counsel in the first place and in Acts 4. his hand to note his concurring power and his counsel to note his pre-ordaining will 2. A great part of Christs sufferings was immediately inflicted by God Mat. 27. 46. Gal. 3. 13. 3. Christ ascribes the cup to God John 18. 11. Gal. 4. 4 5. Rom. 5. 19. He was obedient in the humane Nature alone not in the divine Dr Hampton * Amariâ—â—iâ—aâ— mortem dulcem nitidam candidam acceptabilem reddit dum audis Iesum Christum Filium Dei suo sanctissimo contactu omnes passiones ipsam adeò mortem consecrasse ac sanctificasse malediâ—â—ionem benidixisse igâ—ominiam glâ—rificasse paupertatem ditasse ita ut mors vitae janua maledictio benedictionis origo ignominia gloriae parens esse cogaâ—tur Luther loc com primae Class c. 6. We should look unto Christ whom we have pierced and on all his sufferings as brought upon him by us nothing will make sin so hateful nor Christ so dear Vulnera Christi rutilantia sunt Biblia practica these lead us to all duties of holinesse The proper object of faith in justification is Christ crucified The Angels love Christ because of the excellency and glory of his person but not as made sinne for them Dignites Personâ— primò conducit ad acceptationem Unde enim fit quod Persona Iesu Christi in nostram omnium vicem admittitur nisi quod Persona jam multò dignior paenam luit atque si omnes in mundo homines plecterentur Secundò ad meritum Tertiò ad compensationem Sanford de Descensu Christi ad inferos l. 3. p. 108. Et in â—ascendi sâ—rte in vivendi instituto in mortis genere nihil nisi humile abjectum sordidum infimumque spectavit cogitavit Quid Deo immortali minus conveniens aut decorum quam è Caelo in terram descendere Hoc paruâ— Immò in ventrem Virginis mortalis se insinuare ibique naturam humanam mortalem omnibus hominis infirmitatibus obnoxiam assumere Hoc ille fecit Quid vero honesto homini magis probrâ—sum contumeliosum indignum quam servili supplicio que latrones tum puniri solebant animam quafi criminosam per vim exbalares Hanc ille etiam sustinere infimâ— abjectionis ignominiâ— extrema notam voluit Salmas Epist. 2. ad Bartholinum de cruce Sugit ubera qui regit fidera August Vagit infans sed in coelo est puer crescit sed plenitudinis Deus permanet Hilar. â— 10. de Trinit Mark 6. 3. * Baronius thinks he made yokes alluding thereto in that he professeth my yoke is easie Mat. 11. 30 Dr Prid. Introduct for reading all sorts of Histories c. 7. p. 51. 2 Cor. 8. 9. a Pope Nicolas the third and others maintain'd that our Saviour Christ was a very beggar and lived here in the lowest degree of beggary that can be which Pope Iohn the 22. condemneth for an heresie Mr Gatakers answer to Mr Walkers vindic p. 40 41. b Mat. 8. 20. Luke 4. 29. Mark 3. 6 7. John 8. 59. The Psalmist expresseth Christs trouble by roaring Psal. 22. 1. The Apostle Heb. 5. 7. by strong crying and tears Those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Matth. 26. 37. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mark 14. 33. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are emphaticall see them opened in my Greek Critica Tanta sudoris copia ut non corpus humectaret solum sed etiam in terram caderet Non sudor aqueus sed sanguineus nec guttae sed grumi cui exemplo quod unquam auditum simile nedum aequale Chamierus Tom. 2. l. 5 c. 13 Vide Sandfordum de Descensu Christi ad Inferos l. 3. p. 203. ad finem a An agony is the perplexed fear of one who is entring into a great and grievous conflict Timor quo corripitur is qui in certamen descendit Arist. Irenaeus saith the year of his age wherein he suffered was about the Fiftieth which he voucheth to be an Apostolical tradition The ground of his opinion was Iohn 8. 57. The common received opinion is That he suffered being thirty three compleat and in the beginning of his thirty four Scaliger addeth one year more and placeth his Passion in the beginning of his thirty five Non timeretur ille qui potest nocere nisi haberet quandam eminentiam potestatis cui de facili resisti non possit ea enim quae in promptu habemus repellere non timemus In Christo fuit timor Dei non quidem secundum quod respicit malum separationis à Deo per culpam neque etiam secundum quod respicit malum punitionis pro culpa sed secundum quod respicit ipsam Divinam eminentiam prout scilicet anima Christi quodam affectu reverentiae movebatur in Deum à Spiritu sancto acta Aquin. part 3. Q. 16. Art 6. b That is not â—ound that one drop of Christs bloud was enough to redeem the world Pope Clement the sixth first used that speech That one drop of Christs bloud was enough to save men and the rest was laid up in the
Halls Apol against them p. 579. M. Lyfords Apol. for our publick Min. and Infant Bapt. Concl. 2. Woe to those Pastours qui non pascunt sed depascunt gregem Ezek. 34. 2 * 1 Sam. 12. 23. * Augustine and Chrysostom preached every day in the week and year at least once or twice without fail Ye heard yesterday ye shall hear to morrow is common in their Tractates and Homilies M. Balls trial of Separat pag. 81. The Papists by way of scoff called the Evangelical Ministers Praedicantici Whereas Paul judged preaching his chief Office and would not baptize least it should be an impediment Bellarmine and the Councel of Trent style preaching Praecipuum Episcopi Officium 1 Tim. 3. 1. Exponere voluit quid sit Episcopatus quia nomen est operis non honoris Aug. de civit Dei l. 19. c. 19. The Jewish Ministers were not separated by Christ himself nor by others at his command Matth. 21. 45 46. Mat. 23. 1 2 3. Luk. 17. 19 11. 52. The Pastour which hath care of souls and is non-resident Non est dispensator sed dissipator non speculator sed spiculator The most learned Divines in the Councel of Trent did generally protest against it as appears by their several Tractates See Ezek 44. 8. He whom thou substitutest is either more deserving then thy self and then it is fit he should have more means or else he is equal then it is fit he should have as much or he is inferiour and then he is not fit to represent thy person See Doctor Chaloâ—ers Sermon on Matth. 20. 6. entituled The Ministers Charge and Mission Tit. 2. 7. 1 Pet. 5 3. As the measures of the Sanctuary were double so their sins were double Greenham It is Onus Angelorum humeris formidandum Chrysost. 2 Cor. 2. 10. Melch. Adam Exod. 28. 39. Omnes disputando pauci bene vivendo vincere adversarios studemus Casaub. Epist. 123. Heinsio D. Hill on Ephes 4. 15. M. Burrh on Hos. 6. 5. Constantine when he entered into the Synod of Nice bowed himself very low unto the Bishops there assembled and sate not down until they desired him Iosephus Antiq. Iud. l. 1. c. 8. records that Alexander the Great coming with his Army against Ierusalem the high-Priest did meet him arayed with his sacred and magnificent attire Alexander dismounted himself and in the high-Priest worshipped God who as he said had in a dream appeared unto him in that habit Vide Mont. Appar 6. p. 224. The Ministery of the Gospel is much more excellent glorious then that of the Law 2 Cor. 3. 7 8 9. Phil. 2. 29. 1 Thess. 5. 12 13. 1 Tim. 5. 17. Heb. 4. 13 17 See Act. 10. 25. Gal. 4. 15. Stupor mundi â—lerus BritaÌ„nicus See B. Down on 1 Tim. 3. 1 2. p. 73. almost to the end The devil laboured to suppresse the Gospel Mendaciis inopia Luther Roberts Epist. to the revenue of the Gospel See more there Some say they will preach and take no tithes 2 Cor. 11. 12 Vid. Aquin. 2a 2ae quaest 87. Art 1. 3. See M. Hildershams two last Lectures on Psal. 51. It is a giving of the sense of the Scripture and a more large opening of points of Doctrine to men joyned with Reproofs Exhortations Comforts and a right applying it to the hearers Praedicatio verbi est medium gratiae divinitùs institutum quo res regni Dei publicè explicantur applicantur populo ad salutem adificationem Boules de Pastore Vide plura ibid. Rainold de lib. Apoc. Tom. 10. praelect 2. Doctor Donne on Matth. 5. Apage vesanam illam prophetandi libertaâ—eÌ„ imò licentiam blasphemandi ut liceat malè seriato cuique tyroni prodigiofissima cerebri sui phantasmata in apricum producere populo commendare praelo Concio D. Hal. ad Synod Nation Dordrecht Neither do the Independents only but the Socinians and Arminians also cry up Libertas prophetandi Mr Gillesp. Miscel. cap. 10. For a publick formal Ministerial teaching two things are required in the Teachers 1. Gifts from God 2. Authority from the Church he that wants either is no true Pastour For the second such as want Authority from the Church are 1. None of Christs Officers Ephes. 4. 11. 2. They are expresly forbidden it Ier. 23. 21. 3. The blessing on the Word is promised only to sent Teachers Rom. 10. 15. Mr Owens Duty of Pastors and people distinguished pag. 46 47. Inprimis displicet mihi illa quam tuentur libertas prophetandi certissima pernicies religiouis nisi certis sinibus acriter coerceatur Casaub. Epist. 320. Joanni Lydio That sending Rom. 10. 15. must needs import an authoritative Mission according to the clear etymology of the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which manifestly alludes to the name of an Apostle a name given by Christ himself to them who were first by his command to preach the Gospel Luke 6. 13. It signifies one that is sent as the Embassadours of Princes use to be sent with their Masters Mandates Church-member set in joynt by Filodexter Transylvanus See Deodat in loc Mr. Cottons Keys of the Kingd In Ecclesia primitiva juit exercitium quoddam propheticum à concionibus distinctum 1 Cor. 14. 31 32. Ad hoc exercitium habondum admit tebantur non tantum ministri sâ—d et ex fratribus prim arii vel maximè approbati pro donis illis quae habuerunt sibi collata Ames l. 4. de consc c. 26. See Mr. Wards Coal from the Alâ—ar Most of the writings of Cypriâ— Athanasius Bafil Nazianzen Chrysostom Ambrose Cyril Augustine Leo Gregory were nothing else but Sermons preacht unto the people 1 Cor. 15. ult In the consecration of Bishops a Bible is put into their hands and these words used Accipe Evangelium vade praedica populo tibi commisso The Ministers words must be like goads to prick men to the heart and when they are soundest asleep they must be like Cocks that cry loudest in the deadest time of the night King Iames said well of a Reverend Prelate of this Land Me thinks this man preacheth of Death as if Death were at my back Master Fenner â—n 1 John 2. 6. * Et hac uimirum expedita concionandi methodus Iesuitica quam mihi etiam Spirae Wormatiae Moguntiae aliquando observasse visus sum alta voce sed frivolis rationibus cont ra haereticos clamitare moralia in quibus Christum Iesum fidem justificantem omnium bonorum operum fontem semper desideres identidem suis inculcare quae ipsa tamen melius forsan ex Seneca Plutarcho quam ex concionibus illorum didiceris Scultet de curriculo vita pag. 18. Verba volvere celeritate dicendi apud imperitum vulgus admirationem sui facere indoctorum hominum est Hieron Epist. ad Neporian Ab allegationibus authoritate Patrum veterumque Ecclesiae doctorum abstinebit Pastor Ecclesiasticus Zepperi lib. 2.
tolerabitur in Ecclesia Musica instrumentalis Organa illa Musica confragosa quae varium vocum garritum efficiunt Templa lituis tubis â—isâ—ulis personare faciunt Quorum Ditalianum Pontificem primum auctorem fuisse Platina affirmat Zepperus in Polit. Eccles. Mr Ball in his Catechism and in his first Chapter of the trial of the grounds of Separation * Mr. Wheatley on the second Command True Christian prayer is a right opening of the desire of the heart to God D. Goug Whole Armor It is an acting and moving of the soul of man toward God that we may affect him with his own praises or the merciful consideration of our suites Oratio est voluntatis nostrae religiosa repraesentatio coram Deo ut illâ— Deus quasi afficiatur Ames Medul Theol. l. 2. c. 9. Because religious speech is the chief speech which we can use therefore as preaching is called Sermo so prayer is of the Latines 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 called Oratio B. Down of prayer ch 1. Prayer is called a religious expressing of the will 1. Religious because it proceeds from religious vertues faith hope and love to God 2. Because it is to be offered to God only 2. Of the will the regenerate part of it One saith Prayer is an expression of the desires of the regenerate part Revel 5. 9. By this argument the Fathers prove that Christ is God and that the holy Ghost is God because he is prayed to See D. Gouges Whole Armor part 1. Salmeron saith It is more pious to pray to God and the Saints together then to God only Aquinas 2a 2ae Quaest. 83. Art 4. thus distinguisheth Oratio porrigitur alicui dupliciter Uno modo quasi per ipsum implenda Alio modo sicut per ipsum impetranda In the first way we must pray to God only in the second saith he we may pray to the Saints and Angels A sancta Trinitate petimus ut nostri misereatur ab aliis autem sanctis quibuscunque petimus ut orent pro nobis Aquin. ubi supra See Down on John 17. 1. and B. Daven Determinat of 44. Question ch 10. that God alone is to be called upon and ch 11. that we ought not to invocate any creature Vide Mornay de sâ—râ— Eucharistia l. 3. c. 12. 13 14. The Church knew not what praying to Saints meant four hundred years after the death of our Saviour Christ there cannot be found one word in all the ancient Writers but what makes for the condemning of those that prayed to Saints therein imitating the example of the Paynims towards their gods Phil. Mornay of the Church c. 5. Sacrifices are to be offered to God alone Exod. 22. 20. Invocation whether by prayer or by thanksgiving is a Sacrifice more excellent then all other Psal. 50. 8. 13 14 15. Heb. 13. 15. He that is Mediator must be worshipped because he is God Christ God-man is the object of divine adoration but whether he be to be worshipped because he is Mediator or under this formal consideration of Mediator See M. Gillesp. Aarons Rod bloss l. 2. c. 6. p. 230. against it Vide Ames Assert Theol. de Adoratione Christi Vide Voetii Theses Hornbeck Apparatum ad controversias Socinianas p. 36 37 38 39 40 c. Christus vel ut Deus vel ut Mediator consideratur Sicut Deus dirigimus precet nostras ad cum Adoramus enim Deum Patrem Filium Spiritum Sanctum sic ut Mediator pâ—eces nostras facimus per propter Christum Stres in Act. 12. 20. Lipsius when he was a dying thus prayes O Mater Dei adâ—is famulo tuo cum tota aeternitate decertaâ—ti non me deseras in hac hora à qua pendet animae meae salus aeterna Drexel de Aeternitate considerat Sect. 3. 1 Tim. 2. 5. To call upon God in the name of Christ imports two things 1. To desire that for Christs sake we may be heard 2. To believe that for Christs sake we shall be heard B. Down of prayer cap. 18. It imports 1. That we look up to Christ as obtaining this priviledge that we may ask 2. That the things we ask have been purchased by him 3. To ask in his strength 4. That he intercedes now in Heaven for us * God hath set special bounds 1. To our faith he teacheth us what to believe 2. To our actions he teacheth us what to do 3. To our prayers he teacheth us what to desire The matter of prayer in general must be things lawful and good D. Goâ—ges Whole Armour part 1. The properties of prayer I must pray 1. With understanding 1 Cor. 14. 15. 2. Give up all the faculties of the soul in it 2 Chron. 20. 3. 3. There must be breathings of the Spirit of God Rom. 8. 28. 4. Come with a holy freedom with the Spirit of adoption See Exod. 32. 10. 14. 15 22. 2 King 19. 4. Psal. 2. 15. Mat. 15. 22. to 28. Heb. 5. 7. 1 Cor. 12. 8. See these Parables Luk. 11. ch â—8 ch to this purpose Qui timide râ—gat negare docet * Psal. 62. 8. 1 Sam. 1. 15. This was shadowed out in the Levitical Incense and the whole burnt-offerings which could not be offered without fire nor might with any but that which came from heaven the fervency of Gods own Spirit in us The efficacy of prayer lies in the fervency of the affections and the arguments of faith drawn from the promises of God or relations of Christ. A fervent prayer consists in three things 1. When we lay out much of our spirits and hearts in prayer 2. When it is performed with a great deal of delight 3. When it is continued in Be sensible of your own unworthinesse John 9. * See B. Down of prayer c. 19. 1 King 8. 30. Men neglect prayer 1. Out of Atheism 2. Hypocrisie Job 27. 10. 3. Carnal delight 2 Tim. 3. 4. 4. For want of peace or spiritual strength Cajetane saith for prayer to any but God we have no warrant in all the Scripture Vide Riveti Grot. Discus Dalys Sect. 9. The Papists acknowledge Invocation of Saints not used in the Old Testament and give us reason for it because the souls of the Patriarks were not then in heaven and so not to be invocated yet do they alledge very many places for it out of the Old Testament to make a shew of Scripture So for the New Testament They acknowledge invocation of Saints departed was not commanded or taught by the Apostles or in their time yea and give us reasons why it was not published at first because it had been unseasonable and dangerous for Jew and Gentile at first to have heard it lest they might think the Christians set forth and worshipped many gods or that the Apostles were ambitious of having such honour done them after their death Yet they bring many places of the New Testament for a seeming proof of it D. Ferns Divis.
id est scipsos excommunicant magnam reprehensionem meretur Id. ib. Mali non polluunt coenam bonis etiamsi malis sunt permixti coena tamen pura est Beza de Presb. c. 6. Vide Caâ—vin Instit l. 4. de externis mediis ad salutem c. 1 Sect. 15. Instruct. adversus Anabapt Husseys Plea for Christian Magistracy a Gospel-worship See D. Homes his mischief of mixt Communions b On Hos. 5. 3. Cant. 7. 2. The navel and belly are both hidden parts and therefore set forth the mysteries or Sacraments of the Church Baptism and the Lords Supper The navel serving for the nourishing of the Infant in the womb resembleth Baptism nourishing Infants it wanteth not liquor 1. Of the bloud of Christ to justifie us from sinne 2. Of the Spirit of Christ to sanctifie and cleanse us from sinne The Belly viz. The Lords Supper is an heap of wheat for store of â—xâ—â—lâ—â—nâ— â—weeâ— and fine nourishment set about with Lilies because onely the faithful pure Christians shall be admitted to partake in the Sacrament M. Cotton in loc The corruptions of the Church of England are such that a man in abstaining from the pollutions thereof ought not to lever himself from those open Assemblies wherein the eternal word of the Lord God is preached and the Sacraments administred although not in that puâ—iâ—y which they ought to be Cartw. second Reply against Whitgise second Answer 38. 1 Cor. 5. 6. Tameâ—si impiorum causa qui se acramentis admiscent Sacramentum non est deâ—linandum tamen quoad datum nostra in potestate est omnis conatus diligentia adhibenda est ut nos cum piis aggregantes â—â—probos à Sacramentorum communione procul abigamus quod ut omnibus promiscuè incumbit ita singulari cura industria ab Ecclesiae moderatoribus procurari debet Cartw. in Harm Evang. 1 Sam. 2. 17. The Priests were unsanctified men therefore no doubt many more * On 1 Cor. 11. 28. Zanchy taxeth such as will abstain from the Lords Supper and those also who will say Manebimus quidem in Ecclesia veniemus ad audiendum verbum ad preces sed quî possumus in coena communionem vobiscum habere cum ad eam admittantur multi impuri â—â—rii c. He saith Non aut obtalem abusum Ecclesia definit esse Ecclesia Christi aut pij impiorum in sacris communione possunt contaminari Animam priùs tradam meam inquit Chrys. in Matth. Hom. 83. quà m Dominicum alicui corpus indigno Sanguinemque meum effundi potiua patiar quà m sacratissimum illum sanguinë praeterquam digno concedam * M. Burrh on Hos. 6. 4. Etiamsi suis oculis minister quispiam viderit aliquid agentem quod coenae exclusionem mereatur jure tamen nec debeat nec possit nisi vocatum convictum legitimè denique secundum constitutum in Ecclesia ordinem damnatum à mensa Domini cum auctoritate prohibere Beza de Presbyt p. 28. St Augustine and others think Iudas was admitted to the Lords Supper and M. Cartwright also so judgeth from that connexion Luk. 22. 19 20 21. Si pâ—i communione in sacris cum impiis pollui possunt cur ergò Christus à Coeua non arcet Iudam quem optimè norat esse impuriss 〈…〉 m nebulonem ne â—â—â—â—ri Apostoli ejus consâ—rtio polluâ—rentur Zanch. de Eccles c. 7. Yet afterward he saith â—onstat Dominum Iesum non prius suam instituisse c 〈…〉 m quà m legalem de Paschate absolvisset Joan. autem c. 13. ait â—udam posteaquam à Domino Iesu offulam intinctam in catino ubi agnus erat accepisset hoc est statim exivisse Si statim exâ—vit nondum absolutâ— lâ—gali coenâ— quomodo intersuit coenae Dominicae quae illam consecuta est M. Humfreys Vindication of a free Admission to the L. S. Vide Aquin. Sum. partem tertiam Quaest. 87. Art 2. It followed the celebration of the Passeover which was kept at even Act. 20. 7. Tempus vespertinum propriè spectabat ad Pascha vetus ex loge Quia vero Christus Paschati Coenam substituere volebat utrumque Sacramentum eâdem vesperâ unum post aliud celebravit vetus per novum abrogavit Ita per accidens factum est ut novum Sacramentum tempore Vespertino sit institutum Unde coenae nomen accepit in hodiernum usque diem retinuit Neque Apostoli ad tempus Vespertinum se astrinxerunt sed pro occasione Coenam administrarunt alià s diurno tempore ut legere est Act. 2. 46 alià s intempesta nocte ut Act. 20. Quo facto satis ostenderunt tempus coenae per se esse indifferens Paraeus De Ritu Fractionis in S. Eucharistia c. 5. * Plin Epist. 97. ad Trajanum Eucharistiae Sacramentum antelucanis coetibus sumimus Tertullian de Corona militis It is a great condescension for God to give us any outward signs and pledges of his faithfulfulnesse we are bound to believe in his Word Panis vinum quum prae caetoris cibis sint alendis corporibus nostris accomodatae commodissimè nobis illum designant in quo uno vita aeterna residet Bezae Quaest. Resp. Paulus non praeceptum vocat sed institutum 1 Cor. 11. 23. Iam verò est eaque fuit semper sub lege etiam rigida symbolorum natura ut facile ex causa probabili omitti se ferant Sic panes sacros quos lex solis sacerdotibus aâ—â—â—xerat in suos usus vertit David Sic Circumcisio tam severè praecepta Paschalis Ceremonia omissa totis annis 40 quibus Hebraei per desertas Arabiae terras ambularunt nempè quod inter itinera parum commodè interventuri fuerant tot dies aut otio tribuenda aut medicando corpori Grotius an semper communicandum per symbola cap. 5. Ephes. 5. 26. Act. 8. 36. Matth. 28. 19. Act. 2. 16. M. Eltons Catech Constat Eucharistiae Sacramentum duabus externis partibus id est duplici materia pane poculo Neque quenquam contradicentem pati potest discritissima relatio institutionis apud Matthaeum Marcum Lucam Paulum neque perpetua Ecclesiae traditio Chamierus de Sac. l. 8. See Iansen Concord on Luk. 22. p. 155. the danger of communicating in both kindes The Church of Rome hath decreed Conc. Trident Sess. 21. c. 2. That it is not necessary for the people to communicate in both kindes and holdeth them accursed that hold it necessary for the people to receive the Cup consecrated by the Priest Vide Cassand consult See D. Featleys Grand Sacriledge of the Church of Rome chap. 1 2 c. to the 16. Chapter And Bishop Davenants L. Quest. in his Determinat And Master Cartwrights Rejoynder pag. 281 282 283 284 285 286 287. The Apostle sometimes putteth the other part viz. drinking of the Cup for the whole celebration of the Supper 1 Cor. 12. 13. The Heathens â—alled a feaâ—t
thing the Lord hath condemned Exod. 20. 23. With me that is beside me God c. that is golden and silver Images or pictures of God Quod si quaeras cur illud facietis repetatur dicam voluisse Deum inculcare maximè ut sibi ab eo delicto caverent ad quod maximè proni erant Voss. in Maim de Idol c. 3. Pontificii totum secundum praeceptum de imaginibus non colendis omittunt in recitatione Decalogi ut patet tum ex officio B. Mariae autoritate Pii 5. reformato tum ex Catechismo Ledesmae quasi dâ— ea re nullum omnino praeceptum dedisset Deus Rivet Tract de Patrum Autoritate c. 5. Vide Pontificiorum crassa prodigiosa dogmata contra singula Decalogi praecepta Mort. Apol. Cath l. 2. c. 13 14 15. Idolatry is a Greek word compounded of an Idol which signifieth any similitude image likenesse form shape or representation exhibited either to the body or minde and Latry which signifieth service Ainsw Arrow against Idol c. 1. The first Commandment bindeth us to have Iehovah the living and true God for our God and none other and forbiddeth generally these four things 1. The having of strange gods and not the true as had the Heathens Act. 14. 11 12 15. 2. The having of strange gods with the true as had the Samaritans 2 King 17. 32. 3. The having of no God at all as foolish Atheists Psal. 14. 1. 4. The not having of the true God aright but in hypocrisie only Isa. 29. 13. Tit. 1. 16. The second Commandment bindeth to the true worship of the true God which is only as himself commandeth and by the means rites and services that he ordaineth John 4. 20. to 24. Deut. 12. 32. 4. 1 2 5 6. Ainsw ibid. See more there and Chap. 2. how fast the sinne of Idolatry cleaveth to all and Chap. 5. of the Idolatry of these times farre exceeding Ieroâ—oams and Chap. 6. a dehortation from this sinne Isa. 40. 18. 25. vers Gal. 4. 8. Idolatry saith Tertullian is principale crimen summus hujus saeculi reatus It is called abomination Deut. 27. 15. 1 Pet. 4. 3. Aquin. 2a 2ae Quaest. 94 Art 3. shews That Idolatry is gravissimum peccatum St Hierom affirmeth that when Jesus being a childe was carried into Egypt for fear of Herod all the Idols of Egypt fell down and all their miracles became mute which the Prophet Isaiah foresaw Chap. 19. 1. The general silence of the Devil in his Oracles throughout the world presently upon Christs incarnation is a thing known and confessed by all men He performed the part of a good Bishop that finding a vail spread in the entrance of a Church door wherein the Image of Christ or of some other Saint was pictured rent it in pieces with these words That it was against the authority of the sacred Scriptures to have any Image of Christ set up in the Church The Theatre of Gods judgements ch 25. Idols in Churches are a scandal to â—ews Turks Idolatry either makes that to be God which is not or God to be that which he is not Robins Ess. observ 11. Rabbi Moses Ben Nachman whom they call Ramban or Gerundensis saith Non est tibi Israel ultio in qua non sit uncia de iniquitate vituli There is no vengeance taken on thee Israel wherein there is not an ounce of the iniquity of the Calf God neither will nor can nor ought to be exprest by any Image He will not Exod. 20. 4. neither can he be represented by any Image Deut. 4. 15. Isa. 40. 12. Neither ought any Image to be made of him His Majesty and glory cannot be represented by any visible form Rom. 1. 22 23. Quin audeam dicere eos qui olim cum cultu Dei idololatriam miscebant ut disertè extat in posterioris Regum capite 17. 29 30 31 32. eos inquam hodie adeo ab omni Idololatria abhorrere ut in hac parte Iudaeos ipsos superare videantur Scaliger de Samaritis l. 7. De emendat Temp. Col. 2. 18. See Ainsw Arrow against Idol ch 5. p. 27 30 31. Deut. 4. * Col. 2. 18. Voluntary religion Superstitio à superstando non quasi Deus verus vero cultu nimium coli possit sed quia ad materiem cultus accedat quod eum corrumpat Voss. de Orig. Progres Idol l. 1. c. 3. Superstitio est cultus indebitus praeter verbum Dei Zanâ—h Superstitiosi vocantur non qui filios suos superstites optant omnes enim optamus sed aut ii qui superstitem memoriam desunctorum colant aut qui parentibus suis superstites colebant imagines corum domi tanquam Deos penates Lactant. Div. Instit. l. 4. de vera sapientia Vide plura ibid. See how great a sinne superstition is in Mr Cawdreys Preface to his Superstitio superstes and in the book it self The Pharisees in Christs dayes were great pretenders to holinesse but they corrupted the worship of God Corruption in worship provokes God 1. To depart from a people Ezek. 8. 3. 2. To destroy them 2 Chron. 7. 20. The divine worship of the Heathens and Papists in the Temples is of so near affinity that Ludovicus Vives confesseth there cannot any difference be shewen unlesse the Papists have changed the names and titles The Popish Purgatory agreeth with the Heathen Purgatory mentioned in Plato and Virgil. The papistical manner of consecrating Churches and Church-yards fully imitateth the Ceremonies of the Pagans when they consecrated their Temples and Temple-courts or yards described by Alexander ab Alexandro Their sprinkling of holy water is mentioned in the sixth Satyre of Iuvenal and Sozomen calleth it a Heathenish Ceremony The whole â—warm of Friers or Monks first began among the Heathen as at large appeareth by learned Hospinian * Papists give a stone or wooden crosse the right hand as they go or ride by some also put off their hats the Crosse is not medium cultus The Papists invocate this sign Per crueis signum fugiat hinc omne malignum per idem signum salvetur quodque benignum Bellarm. do imag c. 19. 20. calleth it Signum sacrum venerabile signum crucis adoramus Vide Aquin. part 3. Quaest. 25. Art 4. See Parker of the Crosse chap. 1. Sect. 10. and elswhere They account it among the most precious reliques and not only the whole but every piece thereof they adore it salute it pray unto it and trust therein for salvation crying O Crux ave spes unica hoc passionis tempore auge ptÌ„is justitiam reisque dona veniam Hail O Crosse our only hope in this time of passion increase thou to the godly righteousnesse and unto sinners give pardon Yea the very sign of this Idol made in the air upon the fore-head or over any other thing is sacred and venerable hath force to drive away Deviis and do many like feats Ainsw
in him and cry to him to be saved from the guilt power punishment of their sins shall be saved for therefore hath he ascended and is glorified that he might become a perfect Saviour to his Church If he had not entred into Glory by sufferings we should have had no benefit by his Glorification but because he did in this manner conveigh himself to Glory therefore is he become a Captain of our Salvation as the Author to the Hebrews speaketh Let us runne to him in all our fears doubts temptations weaknesses for doth not the Scripture tell that he hath received gifts for men even gifts to bestow upon men not to keep to himself alone but with a liberal hand to distribute unto men yea even to the rebellious that God might dwell among them Cleave to Christ rest on him stay upon him he should lose the glory of his glory the subordinate use of his glory if he did not save them from whom he did both so suffer and so enter into his glory Again Let all the Saints learn to adore admire honour love serve obey this glorious person this surpassing excellent person the Mediator God and Man even the man whom God hath so exalted let us see him by Faith as they by sight see him in Heaven that we may honour praise magnifie and exalt him as they do and obey him submit our selves to him in our measure as they Faith Faith must be our guide we see not Christ with this mortal eye we must see him by the eye of Faith I mean by a lively and full apprehension and perswasion of this his glorious being which the Scripture doth set forth before our eyes and if we unfeignedly and undoubtedly beleeve that he is such a one the great glory whereunto he is entred will make us to glorifie him highly to esteem of him devoutly to worship to bow the knees of our soul alwayes and of our body on fit seasons to him and to count it out happinesse to be subject unto a person so highly advanced by God This is the whole work of those immortal and blessed Spirits which are nigh unto him because their knowledge is more full and perfect too but the more we inform our selves of the excellency of Christ the more shall our souls stoop to him and the more shall we esteem it not our duty alone but our felicity to be at his command God is ascended our Lord Jesus is ascended with the joyful voice of all Saints and Angels which with a divine and heavenly musick entertain him there they sing All honour be unto the Lamb let our souls sing for ever let us cast our selves down before him let us exalt his great and glorious Name let our hearts tongues and lives confesse to him that he is the Lord of glory to whom all glory is to be given that by glorifying him we may glorifie the Father that sent him for He that honours not the Son doth not neither honour the Father Christ glorified hath not laid down any of his Offices First Because certain acts of Office are to be performed in Heaven Iohn 14. 2. Secondly Christ hath not yet given up his Kingdome to his Father 1 Cor. 15. 24. Thirdly It appears by enumeration of the several acts that Christ performs as Mediator in Heaven in reference to each of his Offices I. To his Prophetical so 1. He gives gifts to men furnisheth them with abilities for the Churches service Ephes. 4. 11 12. 2. He sends them forth and will uphold them Rev. 1. 16. the Witnesses shall prophesie till they have finisht their Testimony 3. He takes the measure of the truths taught Ezek 40. 3. his businesse is to resine doctrines 4. He concurs with his Messengers in their Ministery 2 Cor. 5. 12. 31. 2. Isa. 57. 18. Heb. 12. 24 25. 5. When ungodly men prevail against any the Lord raiseth up others in their spirit and power II. To his Priestly Office so 1. As a publick person he represents your persons Heb. 9. 24. See Exod. 28. 12 29. by this means you are made accepted Ephes. 1. 6. 2. You have a memorial Psal. 112. 6. God is alwayes mindful of you 2. The High-Priest was to sprinkle the bloud before the Mercy-seat Levit. 16. 15. Christ offers there the price of his own bloud whereby you obtain Mercy and have it continued for the bloud was carried into the holy place to abide alwayes before the Lord. 3. He hath taken possession for you as your Priest this gives actual right as the price paid a meritorious right 4. He is careful to receive your services Levit. 1. 1 2. to sanctifie them Exod. 28. 3. Revel 8. 3 4. and to offer them to his Father the smoke of the incense comes up out of the Angels hand III. To his Kingly Office Mat. 28. 18. Eph. 1. 21 22. 1. In his present dispensations 1. In protecting his people from danger Isa. 4. 5. Mic. 5. 5. 2. In preserving his Truths and Ordinances Rev. 14. 1 2. 3. By confounding his enemies 2. In his preparations for the time to come 1. He prepares Grace for his people Col. 3. 3. 1 Ioh. 5. 11. 2. Prepares Prayers for them Luk. 21. 31 32. 3. Prepares Glory for them 1 Cor. 2. 9. Ioh. 14. 2. Gods people should exercise Faith on Christ as glorified and in Office in Heaven 1. An act of perswasion that he takes care of them still 2. Of reliance for thy self and the Church 1 Ioh. 2. 1. Psal. 55. 22. 3. Look upon none but Christ Prov. 3. 5. 4. Quiet thy soul in trouble Psal. 127. 2. 5. Triumph over dangers The End of the fifth Book THE SIXTH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH The SPOUSE of CHRIST And Antichrist The great Enemy of CHRIST HAving handled the Work of Redemption in the Nature and Person of it I should now speak of the Application of it by the holy Ghost But because many Divines do treat of the Church after Christ I shall follow that Method and likewise speak somewhat of that great Adversary of Christ before I come to the Doctrine of the Application of Christ. CHAP. I. Of the Church of CHRIST THe principal matter required of our parts in the Apostles Creed is to believe things concerning God and the Church God is the first object of our Faith we must know and believe in him so farre as he is revealed in his Nature Properties and Works Malè vivitur si de Deo non benè creditur August de civit Dei lib. 5. cap. 10. After Articles concerning the several Persons in the Trinity followeth this I believe the holy Catholike Church This was added to the former saith August Enchirid. cap. 56. upon special consideration For the right order of a confession did require that after the Trinity the Church should be mentioned as the house after the owner the Temple after God and the City after the builder And he cannot have God for his Father which